the Lord Beholde I will raise vp euill agaynste thee out of thine owne house will * take thy wiues before thine eyes and giue them vnto thy neyghbour and he shall lye with thy wiues in the sight of this sunne 12 For thou didest it secretlye but I wyll do this thing before all Israél and before the sunne 13 Then Dauid said vnto Nathán * I haue sinned against the Lord. And Nathán said vnto Dauid The Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not dye 14 How beit because by this dede thou hast caused the ennemies of the Lord to blaspheme the childe that is borne vnto thee shal surely dye 15 ¶ So Nathán departed vnto his house the Lord stroke the childe that Vriahs wife bare vnto Dauid and it was sicke 16 Dauid therefore besoght GOD for the childe and fasted and went in and laye all night vpon the earth 17 Thē the Elders of his house arose to come vnto him to cause him to rise from the grounde but he wolde not nether did he eat meat with them 18 So on the seuenth day the childe dyed the seruāts of Dauid feared to tel him that the childe was dead for they said Behold while the childe was aliue we spake vnto him and he wolde not hearken vnto our voyce how then shal we say vnto him The childe is dead to vexe him more 19 But when Dauid sawe that hys seruantes whispered Dauid perceiued that the child was dead therfore Dauid said vnto his seruants Is the childe dead And they said He is dead 20 Then Dauid arose from the earthe and washed and anointed him selfe and changed his apparel came into the house of the Lord and worshiped afterward came to his owne house and bade that 〈◊〉 shuld set bread before him and he did eat 21 Then said his seruants vnto him What thynge is this that thou haste done thou did est fast and wepe for the childe while it was aliue but when the childe was dead 〈◊〉 did est rise vp and eat meat 22 And he said While the child was yet aliue I fasted and wept for I said Who can tell whether GOD will haue mercie on me that the childe may liue 23 But now beynge dead wherefore shulde I nowe fast Can I bring him againe anye more I shall go to hym but he shall not returne to me 24 ¶ And Dauid comforted Bath-shéba hys wife went in vnto her and lay with her * and she bare a sonne and he called hys name Salomôn also the Lord loued him 25 For the Lord had sent by Nathán the Prophet therefore * he called his name Iedidiáh because the Lord loued him 26 ¶ Then Ioáb foght agaynste Rabbáh of the children of Ammón and toke the citie of the kingdome 27 Therefore Ioáb sent messengers to Dauid saying I haue foght againste Rabbáh and haue taken the citie of waters 28 Now therefore gather the rest of the people together and besiege the Citie that thou maiest take it lest the victorie be attributed to me 29 So Dauid gathered all the people together and went against Rabbáh and besieged it and toke it 30 * And he toke their Kings crowne from his head which wayed a talent of golde with precious stones it was set on Dauids head and he broght away the spoyle of the citie in exceding great abundance 31 And 〈◊〉 caryed awaye the people that was therein and put them vnder sawes and vnder yron harowes vnder axes of yrō and caste them into the tyle kylne euen thus did he with all the cities of the chyldren of Ammón Then Dauid and all the people returned vnto Ierusalém CHAP. XIII 14 Amnón Dauids sonne 〈◊〉 his sister Tamár 19 Tamár is comforted by her brother Absalóm 29 Absalóm therefore killeth Amnón 1 NOw after this so it was that Absalôm the sonne of Dauid hauing a fayre sister whose name was Tamár Amnôn the sonne of Dauid loued her 2 And Amnon was so sore vexed that he fel sick for his sister Tamár for she was a virgin it semed harde to Amnôn to do any thing to her 3 But Amnôn had a friende called Ionadáb the sonne of Shimeáh Dauids brother and Ionadáb was a very subtile man 4 Who said vnto him Why arte thou the Kings sonne so leane from day to day wilt thou not tel me Thē Amnôn answered him I loue Tamár my brother Absaloms sister 5 And Ionadáb said vnto him Lye downe on thy bed and make thy selfe sicke and when thy father shal come to se thee say vnto him I pray thee let my sister Tamár come and giue me meat and let her dresse meat in my sight that I may se it and eat it of her hand 6 ¶ So Amnôn laye downe made him self sicke and when the King came to se him Amnôn said vnto the King I pray thee let Tamár my sister come and make me a couple of cakes in my sight that I may receiue meat at her hand 7 Then Dauid sent home to Tamár saying Go now to thy brother Amnōs house and dresse him meat 8 ¶ So Tamár went to her brother Amnōs house and he laye downe and she toke floure and kneadit and made cakesin his sight and did bake the cakes 9 And she toke a panne and powred them out before him but he wolde not eate Thē Amnôn said Causeye euery man to go out from me so euery man wēt out from him 10 Then Amnôn said vnto Tamár Bring the meat into the chamber that I maye eat of thine hād And Tamár toke the cakes whiche she had made and broght thē into the chamber to Amnôn her brother 11 And when she had set them before hym to eat he toke her and said vnto her Come lye with me my sister 12 But-she answered him Naye my brother do not force me for no such thing * ought to be done in Israél commit not this folie 13 And I whether shal I cause my shame to go and thou shalt be as one of the fooles in Israél now therefore I pray thee speak to the King for he wil not denye me vnto thee 14 How beit he wolde not he arken vnto her voyce but being stronger then she forced her and lay with her 15 Thē Amnôn hated her excedingly so that the hatred where with he hated her was greater then the loue where with he had loued her and Amnôn said vnto her Vp get thee hence 16 And she answered him There is no cause this euil to put me away is greater thē the other that thou didest vnto me but he wolde not heare her 17 But called his seruant that serued him said Put this woman now out from me locke the dore ' after her 18 And she had a garment of diuers coulers vpon her for
hac also thou gauest acob and Esau * and didest chose Iacob and cast of Esau and so Iacob became a great multitude 17 And whē thou leddest his sede out of Egypt * thou broghtest them vp to mount Sina 18 And enclinedst the heauens and bowedst downe the earth didest moue the groūde and cause the depths to shake didest astonish the worlde 19 And thy glorie went thorowe foure gates of fyre with earth quakes winde and colde that thou mightest giue the Lawe vnto thee sede of Iacob and that which the generaciō of Israél shulde diligently obserue 20 Yet tokest thou not away frō them the wic ked heart that thy Law might bring forthe frute in them 21 For * Adam first hauing a wicked heart was ouercome and vain quished and all they that are borne of him 22 Thus remained weakenes ioyned with the lawe in the hearts of the people with the wickednes of the roote so that the good de parted away and the euil abode stil. 23 So the times passed away and the yeres were broght to an end * til thou didest raise thee vp a seruant called Dauid 24 * Whome thou commādedst to buyld a citie vnto thy Name to call vpô thee therein with incense and sacrifice 25 When this was done many yeres the inhabitants forsoke thee 26 Followyng the wayes of Adam and all hys generacion for they also had a wycked heart 27 Therefore thou gauest thy citie ouer into the hands of thine enemies 28 But do they that dwell at Babylon any better that they shulde haue the dominion of Sion 29 For when I came thether and sawe their wicked dedes without nōber for this is the thirtieth yere that I se many trespacing I was discouraged 30 For I sawe how thou sufferedst them that sinne and sparedst the wicked doers where as thou hast destroyed thine owne people preserued thine enemies and thou hast not shewed it 31 I can not perceiue how this cōmeth to passe Are the dedes of Babylon better then thei of Sion 32 Or is there any other people that knoweth thee besides Israél or what generacion hath so beleued thy Testimonies as Iacob 33 And yet their rewarde appeareth not and their labour hathe no frute for I haue gone here and there thorow out the heathen and I se them florish and thinke not vpon thy cō mandements 34 Weigh thou therefore our wickednes now in the balance and theirs also that dwell in the worlde and no mention of thee shal be founde but in Israel 35 Or when is it that they that dwell on the earth haue not sinned in thy sight or what people hathe so kept thy commandements 36 Thou shalte surely finde that Israel by name hathe kept thy precepts but not the heathen CHAP. IIII. 5 The Angel reproueth Esdras because he semed to entre into the profunde iudgements of God 1 ANd the Angel that was sent vnto me whose name was Vriel answered 2 And said Thine heart hathe taken to much vpon it in this worlde and thou thinkest to comprehende the wayes of the Hiest 3 Then said I Yea my lord And he answered me and said I am sent to shewe thee thre wayes and to set forthe thre similitudes before thee 4 Where of if thou canst declare me one I wil shewe thee also the way that thou desirest to se and I wil shewe thee from whence the wicked heart cometh 5 And I said Tell on my lord Then said he vnto me Go thy way weigh me the weight of the fyre or measure me the blast of the wind or call me againe the daye that is past 6 Then answered I said What man is borne that can do that which thou requirest me cō cerning these things 7 And he said vnto me If I shulde aske thee how deepe dwellings are in the middes of the sea or how great springs are in the begin ning of the depth or how great springs are in the stretchyng out of the heauen or whiche are the borders of Paradise 8 Peraduenture thou woldest saye vnto me I neuer went downe to the depe 〈◊〉 nor yet to the hell nether dyd I euer clime vp to heauen 9 But now haue I asked thee but of fyre and winde of the day whereby thou hast passed and from the which things thou canst not be separated and yet canst thou giue me none answer of them 10 He said moreouer vnto me Thine owne things and suche as are growen vp with thee canst thou not knowe 11 How 〈◊〉 thy vessel then be able to comprehend the wayes of the Hiest and now out wardly in the corrupt worlde to vnderstand the corruption that is euident in my sight 12 Then said I vnto him It were better that we were not at all then that we shulde liue in wickednes and to suffer and not to knowe wherefore 13 And he answered me and said * I came to a forest in the plaine where the trees helde a counsel 14 And said Come let vs go fight against the sea that it may giue place to vs and that we may make vs more woods 15 Like wise the floods of the sea toke counsel and said Come let vs go vp and fight against the trees of the wood that we may get another countrey for vs. 16 But the purpose of the wood was vaine for the fyre came and consumed it 17 Likewise also the purpose of the floods of the sea for the sand stode vp and stopped them 18 If thou were iudge betwene these two who me woldest thou iustifie or whome woldest thou condemne 19 I answered and said Verely it is a foolish pur pose that they bothe haue deuised for the grounde is appointed for the wood and the sea hathe his place to be are his floods 20 Then answered he me and said Thou hast giuē a right iudgemēt but why iudgest thou not thy self also 21 For like as the grounde is appointed for the wood and the sea for his floods so * they that dwell vpon earth can vnderstand nothing but that which is vpon earth and they that are in the heauens the things that are 〈◊〉 the height of the heauens 22 Then answered I and said I beseche thee ô Lord let vnderstanding be giuen me 23 For I did not purpose to inquire of thine hie things but of suche as we dayely medle with all namely wherefore Israel is made a reproche to the heathen and for what cause the people whome thou hast loued is giuen ouer to wicked naciōs and why the Law of our fathers is abolished and the writen ceremonies are come to none effect 24 Why we are tossed to and fro through the worlde as the greshoppes and our life is a ve ry feare and we are not thoght worthie to obteine mercie 25 But what wil 〈◊〉 do to his Name whiche is called vpon 〈◊〉 vs Of these things haue I asked the question 26 Then answered he me
that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the dates of 〈◊〉 b He call th thē Gods enemies Which are enemies to his 〈◊〉 c The elect of God are his secret ones for he hideth 〈◊〉 the secret of l. 〈◊〉 preseiueth thē 〈◊〉 all dangers d Thei Were not 〈◊〉 to take the Church as pri soner but soght 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destroi it e By all secret mean s. f 〈◊〉 thoght to haue 〈◊〉 thy coūsel Where in the perpetuitie of the Church Was established †Or 〈◊〉 g The Wickednes of the Ammonites and Moabites is described in that they prouoked these other nations to fight against the Israelites their 〈◊〉 h By these examples thei Were confirmed that God Wolde not suffer his people to be vtterly destroied i Troden vnder 〈◊〉 as myre k That is Iudea for Where his Church is there dwelleth he among them l Because the reprobat colde by no meanes be amended he praieth chatt ei maie 〈◊〉 be destroied be vnstable and led with all windes m That is be compelled by thy plagues to 〈◊〉 thy power Iudg. 7. 21. 4 15. n 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 not yet thei male proue by experience hat it is in vaine to resist against thy coun sel in establishing thy Church a Dauid complai neth that he can not haue accesse to the 〈◊〉 of God to make pro 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 and to 〈◊〉 in religion b For none but the 〈◊〉 colde enter into the Sā ctuarie and the rest of the people into the courtes c So that the poore birdes haue more 〈◊〉 then I. d VVho 〈◊〉 nothing in him self but in thee onely learneth of thee to rule his life e That is of mulberietrees which was a 〈◊〉 pla ce so that they which passed through mustdig pits for water signifying that no lets can hinder them that are ful ly bent to come to Christs Church nether yet that God wil euer faile them f They are neuer wearie but 〈◊〉 in strēgth couragetil thei come to Gods House g That is for Christs sake whose figure 〈◊〉 re present h He wolde 〈◊〉 to liue but one daye rather in Gods Church then a thousand among the worldelings i But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to time increase his 〈◊〉 towards his more and more a They confesse that Gods fre mercie was the cause 〈◊〉 of their deliuerāce because he loued the lād which he had cho sen. b Thou host buryed them that they shal not come into iudge ment c Not onely in withdrawing thy rod but in forgiuing out sinnes in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 them d 〈◊〉 in times past they had 〈◊〉 Gods mercres so now being 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 lōg continuance of euils they pray vnto God that according to his nature he wolde be merciful vnto them e He 〈◊〉 that our 〈◊〉 commeth onely of Gods mercie f He wil send all 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Church when he hathe sufficiently 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 by his punish ments the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 learne to beware that thei returne not to 〈◊〉 offences g Thogh for a time God thus exercise them with his rods yet vnder the kingdome of 〈◊〉 they shulde haue peace and ioye h Iustice shal then florish and haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 passage in euerie place a Dauid 〈◊〉 of Saul thus praied leauing the same to the Church as a monument how to seke redresle against their mise 〈◊〉 b I am not enemie to thē but pitie thē thogh thei be cruel toward me c Which Was a sure tokē that he beleued that God wolde deliuer him d He doeth confesse that God is good to all but onely merciful to 〈◊〉 sinners e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and calling 〈◊〉 ly he sheweth 〈◊〉 we 〈◊〉 not be wearie thogh God grante notforthewith our request but that we must earnestly and often call vpō him f He 〈◊〉 all idoles for asmuche as thei can do no workes to declare that thei are 〈◊〉 g This proueth that Dauid praied in the name of Christ the Messias of whose kingdome he doeth here prophecie h He confesseth him self ignorāt til God hathe taught him and his heart variable and 〈◊〉 from God til God 〈◊〉 it to him and confirme it in his obedience i That is from moste great danger of d 〈◊〉 of the which none but onely the mightie hand of God colde deliuer him k He sheweth that there can be no moderation nor equitie where proude 〈◊〉 reigne and that the lacke of Gods feare is as a priviledge to all vice and crueltie l He 〈◊〉 not of his owne vertues but confesseth that God of his fre goodnes hathe 〈◊〉 benemerciful vnto him and giuen him power against his enemies as to one of his owne housholde Psal. lxxxvii a God did chuse that place amonge the hils to establish Ierusalém and hys Temple b Thogh thy glorious estate do not yet appeare yet 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 and God wil 〈◊〉 his promes c That is 〈◊〉 these other cōtreis shal come to the knowledge of God d It shal be said of him that is regenerat and come to the Church that he is as one that was 〈◊〉 in the Churche e Out of all quarters thei shal come into the Church be counted as citizens f VVhen he calleth by his worde them into the Church 〈◊〉 he had elected and writen in his boke g The Prophet 〈◊〉 his whole affections and 〈◊〉 in the Church 1. King 4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a That is tohūble It was the hegynning of a song by the tune where of this Psalme was song b Thogh many crye in their sorowes yet they crye not earnestly to GOD for remedye as he 〈◊〉 he cōfessed to be the autor of his saluaciō c For he that is dead is 〈◊〉 from all cares and busines of this life and thus he saieth because he was vnprofirable for all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mans life and as it were cut 〈◊〉 from this 〈◊〉 d That is from thy preuidence care whiche is ment according to the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He 〈◊〉 the losse displeasure of his friendes to Gods 〈◊〉 whereby he partly 〈◊〉 partly 〈◊〉 his e The stormes of thy 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 whelmed me g I senone ende of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h Mine eies face declare my sorowes i He sheweth that the time is more conueniēt for God to helpe whē men 〈◊〉 vnto hym in 〈◊〉 dāgers them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 till they be 〈◊〉 and then raise 〈◊〉 vp againe k That is in 〈◊〉 graue where only 〈◊〉 bodie lieth 〈◊〉 all sense and remembrāce l I am euer in great dangers and sorowes as thogh my life shulde vtterly 〈◊〉 cut of eue rie moment †Ebr. were in 〈◊〉 a Thogh the horri ble confusion of things might cause them to despaire of Gods 〈◊〉 yet the manifolde examples of hys me 〈◊〉 cause thē to trust in GOD thogh to mās iud gement thei sawe none occasion b A she that surely beleued ī hea t. c As thine inuisible heauen is not subiect to anie alteracion change so shal the
this that thou doest to the people why sittest thou thy selfe alone and al the people stand about thee from morning vnto euen 15 And Mosés said vnto his father īlaw Becau se the people come vnto me to seke God 16 When they haue a matter they come vnto me and I iudge betwene one and other and declare the ordinances of God and his lawes 17 But Mosés father in law said vnto him The thing which thou doest is not wel 18 Thou bothe weariest thy selfe greatly this people that is with thee for the thing is to heauie for thee thou art not able to do it thy selfe alone 19 * He are now my voyce I will giue thee counsel and God shal be with thee be thou for the people to God warde and reporte thou the causes vnto God 20 And admonish them of the ordinances and of the lawes and shewe them the way wherein they must walke the worke that they must do 21 Moreouer prouide thou among al the peo ple men of courage fearing God men dealing truely hating couetousnes and appoint suche ouer them to be rulers ouer thousandes rulers ouer hundreths rulersouer fifties and ruler ouer tens 22 And let them iudge the people at al seasons but euerie great matter let them bring vnto thee and let them iudge all smale causes so shall it be easier for thee when they shall beare the burden with thee 23 If thou do this thing and God so commande thee bothe thou shalt be able to endure and all this people shall also go quietly to their place 24 So Mosés obeied the voyce of his father in lawe and did all that he had said 25 And Mosés chose men of courage out of al Israél and made them heades ouer the people rulers ouer thousandes rulers ouer hundreths rulers ouer fifties rulers ouer tens 26 And they iudged the people at all seasons but they broght the hard cause vnto Mosés sor they iudged all smale matters them selues 27 Afterward Mosés let his father in lawe departe and he went into his contrey CHAP. XIX 1 The Israelites come to Sinai 5 Israél is chosen frō 〈◊〉 all other nations 8 The people promes to obey God 12 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 the hil dyeth 16 God appeareth vnto Mosés vpon the mount in thunder and lightening 1 IN the third moneth after the children of Israél were gone out of the land of Egypt the same day came they into the wildernes Sinái 2 For they departed from Rephidim came to the desert ofsinái and camped in the wildernes euen there Israél camped before the mount 3 * But Moses went vp vnto God for the Lord had called out of the mountvnto him saying Thus shalt thou say to the house of Iaakób and tel the children of Israél 4 * Ye haue sene what I did vnto the Egyptiās and how I caryed you vpon egles wings and haue broght you vnto me 5 Now therefore* if ye wil heare my voyce in dede and kepe my couenant then ye shal be my chief treasure aboue all people * thogh all the earth be mine 6 Ye shal be vnto me also a kingdome of* Priestes and an holy nation These are the wordes whiche thou shalt speake vnto the children of Israél 7 ¶ Mosés then came called for the Elders of the people proposed vnto thē all these things which the Lord commanded him 8 And the people aunswered altogether and said * Al that the Lord hath commanded we will do And Mosés reported the wordes of the people vnto the Lord. 9 And the Lorde said vnto Mosés Lo I come vnto thee in a thick e cloude that the people may heare whiles I talk e with thee and that they may also beleue thee for euer for Mosés had tolde the wordes of the people vnto the Lord 10 Moreouer the Lord said vnto Mosés Go to the people and sanctifie them to daye and to morowe and let them washe theyr clothes 11 And let them be ready on the third daie for the third daye the Lorde will come downe in the sight of all the people vppon mount Sináy 12 And thou shalt set markes vnto the people rounde about saying Tak e hede to your sel ues that ye go not vp to the mount nor touche the bordre of it whosoeuer toucheth the* mount shal surely dye 13 No hand shal touche it but he shall be stoned to death or strick enthrough with dartes whether it be beast or man he shall not liue when the horne bloweth long they shall come vp into the mountaine 14 ¶ Then Mosés went downe frō the mount vnto the people and sanctified the people and they washed their clothes 15 And he said vnto the people Be ready on the third daye and come not at your wiues 16 And the third daye when it was mornyng there was thunders lightnins a thicke cloude vpon the mount the sound of the trumpet exceding loude so that all the people that was in the campe was afraid 17 Then Mosés broght the people out of the tents to mete with God they stode in the nether part of the mount 18 * And mount Sinái was all on smoke because the Lord came downe vpon it in fire the smoke there of ascended as the smoke of a fornace and all the mount trembled excedingly 19 And when the sound of the trumpet blewe long and waxed louder and louder Mosés spake and God answered him by voyce 20 For the Lorde came downe vpon mount Sinái on the top of the mount and whē the Lorde called Mosés vp into the top of the mount Mosés went vp 21 Then the Lord said vnto Mosés Go down charge the people that they breake not their boūdes to go vp to the Lord to gaze lest manie of them perish 22 And let the Priests also whiche come to the Lorde be sanctified lest the Lorde destroye them 23 And Mosés said vnto the Lord The people can not come vp into the mount Sinai for thou hast chaged vs saying Set markes on the mountaine and sanctifie it 24 And the Lord said vnto him Go get thee downe and come vp thou and Aarón with thee but let not the Priestes and the people breake their boundes to come vp vnto the Lord lest he destroye them 25 So Mosés went downe vnto the people and tolde them CHAP. XX. 2 The commandements of the first table 12. The commā dements of the seconde 18 The people afraid are comforted by Mosés 23. Gods of siluer and golde are againe forbiden 24. Of what sort the altar ought to be 1 THen GOD spake all these wordes saying 2 * I am the Lord thy God which haue broght thee out of the 〈◊〉 of Egypt out of the hou se of bondage 3 Thou shalt haue none other gods before me 4 * Thou
promising all blessing and felicitie to suche as obserue and obey them CHAP. I. 2 A brefe reharsal of things done before from Horéb vnte Kadesh-bernea 32 Mosés reproueth the people for their incredulite 44 The Israelites are ouer come by the Amorites because they fought against the commandemēt of the Lord. 1 THESE be the wordes which Mosés spake vnto all Israélon this side 〈◊〉 in the wildernes in the plaine ouer against that red Sea betwene Paran Tophel and Laban Hazeroth and Di-za hab 2 There are eleuen daies iourney from Ho reb vnto Kadésh-barnea by the way of mount Seir. 3 And it came to passe in the first day of the eleuenth moneth in the forteth yere that Mosés spake vnto the children of Israél according vnto al that the Lord hade giuē him in commandement vnto them 4 After that he had slaine * Sihôn the King of the Amorites which dwelt in Heshbon and Og King of Bashan which dwelt at Ashtaroth in 〈◊〉 5 On this side Iordén in the land of Moab began Mosés to declare this Law saying 6 The Lord our God spake vnto vs in Horéb saying Ye haue dwelt long ynough in this mount 7 Turne you and departe and go vnto the mounteine of the Amorities and vnto all places nere therunto in the plaine in the mounteine or in the valley bothe South ward and to the sea side to the land of the Canaanites and vnto Lebanon euen vnto the great riuer the riuer Perath 8 Beholde I haue set the land before you goin * possesse that land which the Lord sware vnto your fathers Abraham Izhak and Iaakob to giue vnto them to their sede after them 9 ¶ And I spake vnto you the same time saying I am not able to beare you my selfe alone 10 The lord your God hathe multiplied you and beholde ye are this day as the starres of heauen in nomber 11 The Lord God of your fathers make you a thousand times so manie mo as ye are blesse you as he hathe promised you 12 How can I alone beare your cumbrance and your charge and your strife 13 Bring you men of wisdome and of vnderstanding and knowen amōg your tribes and I wil make them rulers ouer you 14 Then ye answered me and said The thing is good that thou hast commanded vs to do 15 So I toke the chief of your tribes wise knowen men and made them rulers ouer you captaines ouer thousands and captai nes ouer hundreds and captaines ouer fif ty captaines ouer ten and officers amōg your tribes 16 And I charged your iudges that same time saying Heare the controuersies betwene your brethren and * iudge righteously be twene euerie man and his brother and the stranger that is with him 17 Ye shal haue no respect of persone in iudgement * but shall heare the small aswel as the great ye shal not feare the face of man for the iudgement is Gods and the cause that is to hard for you bring vn to me and I wil heare it 18 Also I commanded you the same time all the things which ye shulde do 19 ¶ Then we departed from Horeb and wēt through all that greate and terrible wildernes as ye haue sene by the way of the mounteine of the Amorites as the Lorde our God commanded vs and we came to Kadesh barnéa 20 And I said vnto you ye are come vnto the mounteine of the Amorites whiche the Lord our God doeth giue vnto vs. 21 Beholde the Lord thy God hath layed the land before thee go vp and possesse it as the Lord the God of thy fathers hathe said vnto thee feare not nether be discouraged 22 ¶ Then ye came vnto me euerie one and said We will send men before vs to search vs out the land to bring vs word againe what way we must go vp by and vnto what cities we shal come 23 So the saying pleased me well and I toke twelue men of you of euerie tribe one 24 * Who departed and went vp into the mounteine and came vnto the riuer Eshcôl and searched out the land 25 And toke of the frute of the land in their handes and broght it vnto vs and broght vs worde againe and said It is a good land whiche the Lord our God doeth giue vs. 26 Not withstanding ye wolde not go vp but were disobedient vnto the commandemēt of the Lord your God 27 And murmured in your tentes and said Because the Lord hated vs therefore hathe he broght vs out of the land of Egypte to deliuer vs into the hand of the Amorites to destroy vs. 28 Whether shal we go vp our brethrē haue discouraged our heartes saying The people is greater and taller then we the Cities are great and walled vp to heauē and moreouer we haue fene the sonnes of the * Anakims there 29 But I sayde vnto you Dread not nor be afraid ' of them 30 The Lord your God who goeth before you he shall fight for you according to all that he did vnto you in Egypt before your eyes 31 And in the wildernes where thou hast sene how the Lord thy GOD bare thee as a man doeth beare his sonne in all the waye whiche ye haue gone vntill ye came vnto this place 32 Yet for all this ye did not beleue the Lorde your God 33 * Who went in the waye before you to searche you out a place to pitche your tētes in in fire by nighte that ye mighte se what way to go and in a cloude by day 34 Then the Lorde heard the voyce of your wordes and was wroth and sware saying 35 * Surely there shal not one of these men of this froward generacion se that good lād which I sware to giue vnto your fathers 36 Saue Caléb the sonne of Iephunneh he shall se it * and to him will I giue the lande that he hathe troden vpō and to his children because he hathe constātly followed the Lord. 37 * Also the Lord was angry with me for your sakes saying * Thou also shalt not go in thither 38 But Ioshúa the sonne of Nun which standeth before thee he shal go in thither incourage him for he shall cause Israél to inherit it 39 Moreouer your children whiche ye said shulde be a praye and your sonnes whiche in that daye had no knowledge betwene good and euill they shall go in thither and vnto them will I giue it and they shall possesse it 40 But as for you turne backe take your iourney into the wildernes by i the waye of the red Sea 41 Then ye answered and said vnto me We haue sinned against the Lord we will go vp and fight according to all that the Lord our God hathe commanded vs and ye armed you euerie man to the
him and made him a captaine ouer a thousand and he went out and in before the people 14 And Dauid behaued him selfe wisely in all his waies for the Lord was with him 15 Wherefore when Saúl sawe that he was ve ry wise he was afraied of him 16 For all Israél and Iudáh loued Dauid becau se he went out and in before them 17 ¶ Then Saúl said to Dauid Beholde mine eldest daughter Meráb her I wil giue thee to wife onely be a valiant sonne vnto me and fight the Lords battels for Saúl thoght Mine hand shal not be vpon him but the hād of the Philistīs shal be vpō him 18 And Dauid answered Saúl What am I and what is my life or the familie of my father in Israél that I shuldebe sonne in lawe to the King 19 How 〈◊〉 whē Meráb Sauls daughter shulde haue bene giuen to Dauid she was giuen vnto Adriél a Meholathite to wife 20 ¶ Then Michál Sauls daughter loued Dauid and thei shewed Saúl and the thing pleased him 21 Therefore Saul said I wil giue him herz that she may be a snare to him and that the hand of the Philistims may be against hi Wherefore Saúl said to Dauid Thou shalt this day be my sonne in lawe in the one of the twaine 22 And Saúl commāded his seruants Speake with Dauid secretly and say Beholde the King hathe a fauour to thee and all his ser uants loue thee be now therefore the Kings sonne in lawe 23 And Sauls seruants spake these wordes in the eares of Dauid And Dauid said Semeth it to you a light thing to be a Kings sonne in lawe seing that I am a poore mā and of small reputacion 24 And thē Sauls seruants broght him word againe saying Suche wordes spake Dauid 25 And Saúl said This wise shal ye say to Dauid The King desireth no do wrie but an hundreth foreskinnes of the Philistims to be auenged of the Kings enemies for Saúl thoght to make Dauid fall into the hands of the Philistims 26 And when his seruants tolde Dauid these wordes it pleased Dauid wel to be the Kings sonne in lawe and the daies were not expired 27 After warde Dauid arose with his men and went and slewe of the Philistims two hundreth men and Dauid broght their foreskinnes and thei gaue them wholy to the King that he might be the Kings sonne in lawe therefore Saúl gaue him michál daughter to wife 18 Then Saúl sawe and vnderstode that the Lord was with Dauid and that Michál the daughter of Saûl loued him 29 Then Saúl was more and more afraied of Dauid and Saúl became alway Dauids enemy 30 And when the princes of the Philistims went for the at their going for the Dauid behaued him selfe more wisely then all the seruantes of Saúl so that his name was mu che set by CHAP. XIX 2 Ionathan declareth to Dauid the wicked purpose of Saúl 11 Michal his wife saueth him 18 Dauid commeth to Samuél 23 The Spirit of prophecie commeth en Saúl 1 THen Saúl spake to Ionathan his sonne and to all his seruants that they shulde kil Dauid but Ionathán Sauls sonne had a great fauour to Dauid 2 And Ionathán tolde Dauid saying Saūl my father goeth about to slaye thee now therefore I pray thee take hede vnto thy selfe vnto the morning and abide in a secret place and hide thy selfe 3 And I wil go out and stand by my father in the field where thou art and wil commune with my father of thee and I wil se what he saith and wil tel thee 4 ¶ And Ionathan spake good of Dauid vn to Saúl his father and said vnto him Let not the King sinne against his seruant against Dauid for he hathe not sinned against thee but his workes haue bene to thee very good 5 For he did * put his life in danger and slewe the Philistim and the Lord wroght a great saluacion for all Israél thou sawest it and thou reioysedst wherefore then wilt thou sinne against innocent blood slaye Dauid with out a cause 6 Then Saúl hearkened vnto the voyce of Ionathán and Saūl sware As the Lord liueth he shalt not dye 7 So Ionathán called Dauid and Ionathán shewed him all those wordes and Ionathán broght Dauid to Saúl and he was in his presence as in times past 8 ¶ Againe the warre began Dauid wēt out and foght with the Philistims slewe them with a great slaughter and they fled from him 9 ¶ And the euil Spirit of the Lord was vpō Saúl as he sate in his house hauing his spea re in his hand and Dauid played with his hand 10 And Saūl entended to smite Dauid to the wall with the speare but he turned aside out of Sauls presence and he smote the speare against the wall but Dauid fled eschaped the same night 11 Saūl also sent messengers vnto Dauids house to watche him and to slaye him in the morning Michál Dauids wife tolde it him saying If thou saue not thy self this night tomorowe thou shalt be slaine 12 So Michál let Dauid downe through a windowe and he went and fled and escaped 13 Then Michāl toke an image and layed it in the bed and put a pillowe stuffed with goates heere vnder thé head of it and co uered it with a cloth 14 And when Saúl sent messen gers to take Dauid she said He is sicke 15 And Saúl sent the messengers againe to se Dauid saying Bring him to me in the bed that I may slaye him 16 And when the messengers were come in beholde an image was in the bed with a pillowe of goates here vnder the head of it 17 And Saúl said vnto Michà l Why hast thou mocked me so and sent away mine enemy that he is eschaped And Michál answered Saúl He said vnto me Let me go or els I wil kil thee 18 ¶ So Dauid fled and escaped and came to Samuél to Ramáh and tolde him all that Saúl had done to him and he and Samuél went and dwelt in Naiōth 19 But one tolde Saūl saying Beholde Dauid is at Naioth in Ramáh 20 And Saúl sent messengers to take Dauid and whē they sawe a cōpanie of Prophets prophecying and Samuel standing as ap pointed ouer them the Spirit of God fel vpon the messengers of Saúl and they also prophecied 21 And when it was tolde Saūl he sent other messēgers and they prophecied likewise againe Saūl sent the third messengers they prophecied also 22 Then went he him self to Ramáh and came to a great wel that is in Sechū he asked and said Where are Samuel and Dauid and one said Beholde they be at Naiōth in Ramáh 23 And he went thither euen to Naiòth in Ramáh and the Spirit of God came vpon him also and he wēt prophecying vntil he came to Naiōth in Ramáh 24 And he stript of
for the accomplishement of all things which he colde desire This boke is also called of the latins the seconde of Ezrá because he was the writer thereof CHAP. I. 1 Nehemiáh be waileth the calamitie of Ierusalém 5 He confesseth the sinnes of the people and prayeth God for them 1 THe wordes of Nehemiáh the sonne of Ha chaliáh in the moneth Chisléu in the twentieth yere as I was in the palace of Shushán 2 Came Hanáni one of my brethren he and the mē of Iudáh and I asked them cōcerning the Iewes that were deliuered which were of the residue of the captiuitie and concerning Ierusalém 3 And they said vnto me The residue that are left of the captiuitie there in the prouince are in great affliction and in reproche and the wall of Ierusalém is broken downe and the gates thereof are burnt with fyre 4 And when I heard these wordes I sate downe and wept and mourned certeine dayes and I fasted and prayed before the God of heauen 5 And said * O Lord God of heauen the great and terrible God that kepeth couenant and mercie for them that loue him and obserue his commandements 6 I pray thee let thine eares be attent and thi ne eyes open to heare the prayer of thy seruant which I pray before thee dayly day ād night for the children of Israél thy seruants and 〈◊〉 the sinnes of the children of Israél which we haue sinned against thee bothe I and my fathers house haue sinned 7 We haue grieuously sinned against thee haue not kept the commandements nor the statutes nor the iudgements which thou cōmandedst thy seruant Mosés 8 I beseche thee remember the worde that thou commandedst thy seruant Mosés saying Ye wil transgresse and I * wil scatre you abroade among the people 9 But if ye turne vnto me and kepe my commandements and do them thogh your scate ring were to the vttermost parte of the heauen yet wil I gather you from thence and wil bring you vnto the place that I haue cho sen to place my Name there 10 Now these are thy seruants and thy people whome thou hast redemed by thy great power and by thy mighty hand 11 O Lord I beseche thee let thine eare now hearken to the prayer of thy seruant and to the prayer of thy seruants who desire to feare thy Name and I pray thee cause thy seruant to prosper this day and giue him fauour in the presence of this man for I was the Kings butler CHAP. II. 1 After Nehemiáh had obteined letters of Artaxerxes 11. He came to Ierusalém 17 And buylded the walles 1 NOw in the moneth Nisán in the twentieth yere of King Artahsháshte the wine stode before him and I toke vp the wine and gaue it vnto the King now I was not before time sad in his presence 2 And the King said vnto me Why is thy coun tenance sad seing thou art not sicke this is nothing but sorowe of heart Then was I so re afraied 3 And I said to the King God saue the King for euer why shulde not my countenance be sad when the citie and house of the sepul chres of my fathers lieth waste and the gates thereof are deuoured with fyre 4 And the King said vnto me For what thing do est thou require Then I praied to the God of heauen 5 And said vnto the King If it please the King and if thy seruant haue founde fauour in thy sight I desire that thou woldest send me to Iudáh vnto the citie of the sepulchres of my fathers that I may buylde it 6 And the King said vnto me the quene also sitting by him How long shal thy iourney be and when wilt thou come againe So it pleased the King and he sent me ād I set him a time 7 After I said vnto the King If it please the King let them giue me letters to the captaines beyonde the Riuer that they may conuaye me ouer til I come into Iudáh 8 And letters vnto Asáph the keper of the Kings ' parke that he may giue me timber to buylde the gates of the palace which apper teined to the house and for the walles of the citie and for the house that I shal entre into And the King gaue me according to the good hand of my God vpon me 9 ¶ Then came I to the captaines beyond the Riuer and gaue them the Kings letters And the King had sent captaines of the armie and horsmen with me 10 But Sanballát the Horonite and Tobiáh a seruant an Ammonite heard it and it grieued them sore that there was come a man which soght the wealth of the children of Israél 11 So I came to Ierusalém and was there thre dayes 12 And I rose in the night I a few men with me for I tolde no man what God had put in mine heart to do at Ierusalém and there was not a beast with me saue the beast whereon I rode 13 And I went out by night by the gate of the valley and came before the draggon well and to the dung porte and vewed the walles of Ierusalém how they were broken downe and the portes thereof deuoured with the fyre 14 Then I went forthe vnto the gate of the fountaine and to the Kings fish poole and there was no roume for the beast that was vnder me to passe 15 Then went I vp in the night by the broke and vewed the wall and turned backe and comming backe I entred by the gate of the valley and returned 16 And the rulers knewe not whether I was gone nor what I did nether did I as yettel it vnto the Iewes nor to the Priests nor to the noblemen nor to the rulers nor to the rest that laboured in the worke 17 Afterward I said vnto them Ye se the miserie that we are in how Ierusalém lieth waste and the gates thereof are burnt with fyre co me and let vs buylde the wall of Ierusalém that we be no more a reproche 18 Then I tolde them of the hand of my God which was good ouerme and also of the Kings wordes that he had spoken vnto me And they said Let vs rise and buylde So they strengthened their hand to good 19 But when Sanballát the Horonite and Tobiáh the seruāt an Ammonite and 〈◊〉 the Arabian heard it they 〈◊〉 vs and de spised vs and said What a thing is this that ye do Wil ye rebell against thee King 20 Then answered I them and said to thē The God of heauen he wil prosper vs and we his seruants wil rise vp and buylde but as for you ye haue no porciō nor right nor memorial in Ierusalém CHAP. III. The nomber of them that buylded the walles 1 THen arose Eliashib the hie Priest with his brethren the Priests and they buylt the snepegate thei repared it setvp the dores
ordeined and promised for them and for their sede and for all that ioyned vnto them that they wolde not faile to obserue those two dayes euerie yere ac cordyng to their writing and accordyng to their season 28 And that these dayes shulde be remembred and kept throughout euerie generation ād euerie familie and euerie prouince and euerie citie euen these dayes of Purim shulde not faile among the Iewes and the memorial of them shuld not perish from their sede 29 And the Quene Estér the daughter of Abihail and Mordecai the Iewe wrote with all autoritie to confirme this letter of Purim the seconde time 30 And he sent letters vnto all the Iewes to the hundreth and seuen and twentie prouin ces of the kyngdome of Ahashuerosh with wordes of peace and trueth 31 To confirme these dayes of Purim accordyng to their seasons as Mordecai the Iewe and Estér the Quene had appointed them and as they had promised for them selues and for their sede with fasting and prayer 32 And the decree of Estér confirmed these wordes of Purim was writen in the boke CHAP. X. The estimation and autoritie of Mordecai 1 ANd the Kyng Ahashuerôsh layed atribute vpon the lande and vpon the yles of the sea 2 And all the actes of hys power and of hys might ād the declaration of the dignitie of Mordecai wherewith the King magnified him are they not writen in the boke of the Chronicles of the Kyng of Media Persia 3 For Mordecai the Iewe was the seconde vnto Kyng Ahashuerósh and greate amonge the Iewes and accepted among the multitude of hys brethren who procured the welth of his people and spake peaceably to all hys sede IOB THE ARGVMENT IN this historie is set before our eyes the example of a singular pacience For this holy man Iob was not onely extremely afflicted in outwarde things and in his body but also in his minde and conscience by the sharpe tentations of his wife and chief friends which by their vehement wordes and subtil disputations broght him almoste to dispaire for they set forthe God as a seuere iudge and mortal enemie vnto him whiche had caste him of therefore in vaine he shulde seke vnto him for succour These friends came vnto him vnder pretence of consolation and yet they tormented him more then did all his affliction Notwithstanding he did constantly resist them and at length had good successe In this storie we haue to marke that Iob mainteineth a good cause but handeleth it euil againe his aduersaries haue an euil matter but they defend it craftely For Iob helde that God did not alway punish men according to their sinnes but that he had secret iudgements whereof man knewe not the cause and therefore man colde not reason against God therein but he shulde be conuicted Moreouer he was assured that God had not reiected hym yet through his greate torments and affliction he brasteth forthe into manie inconueniencies bothe of wordes and sentences and sheweth him selfe as a desperate man in manie things and as one that wolde resist God and this is his good cause which he doeth not handel wel Agayne the aduersaries mainteine with manie goodlie arguments that God punisheth continually accordyng to the trespas grounding vpon Gods prouidence his iustice and mans sinnes yet their intention is euil for they labour to bring Iob into dispaire and so they mainteine an euil cause Ezekiél commendeth Iob as a iuste man Ezek. 14. 14 and Iames setteth out his pacience for an example Iam. 5. 11. CHAP. I. 1 The holines tiches and care of Iob for his children 11 Satan hathe permission to tempt hym 13 He tempteth him by taking awaye his substance and his children 20 His faith and pacience 1 THere was a man in the land of Vz called Iob and thys man was an vpryght and iuste man one that feared God and eschewed euil 2 And he had seuen son nes and thre daughters 3 Hys substance also was seuen thousande shepe and thre thousande camels and fiue hundreth yoke of oxen and fyue hundreth she asses and hys familie was verie great so that thys man was the greatest of all the men of the East 4 And his sonnes went and banketted in their houses euerie one his day and sent and called their thre sisters to eat ād to drinke with them 5 And when the dayes of their bankettyng were gone aboute Iob sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning ād offred burnt offrings according to the nōber of them all For Iob thoght It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and blasphemed God in their hearts thus did Iob euerie day 6 ¶ Now on a day when the children of God came and stode before the Lorde Satán came also among them 7 Then the Lorde said vnto Satan Whence commest thou And Satan aunswered the Lorde saying From compassing the earth to and fro and from walking in it 8 And the Lord said vnto Satan Hast thou not cōsidered my seruant Iob how none is like him in the earth an vpright ādiust man one that feareth God and esche weth euil 9 Then Satā answered the Lord ād said doeth Iob feare God for noght 10 Hast thou not made an hedge about hym and about hys house and about all that he hathe on euerie side thou hast blessed the worke of his hands and his substance is encreased in the land 11 But stretche out now thine hand and touche all that he hathe to se if he wil not blas pheme thee to thy face 12 Then the Lorde sayd vnto Satan Lo all that he hathe is in thine hand onely vpon hym selfe shalt thou not stretche out thyne hand So Satan departed from the presence of the Lorde 13 ¶ And on a daye when hys sonnes and hys daughters were eatyng and drinkyng wine in their eldest brothers house 14 There came a messenger vnto Iob and said The oxen were plowing and the asses feding in their places 15 And the Shabeans came violently and toke them yea they haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 16 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The fyre of GOD is fallen from the heauen ād hath burnt vp the shepe and the seruants and deuoured them but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 17 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The Caldeans set out thre bandes and fel vpon the camels and haue ta ken them and haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 18 And whiles he was yet speak yng came an other and said Thy sonnes and thy daughters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest brothers house 19 And be holde there came a great winde frō beyond the
knowe can he iudge through the darke cloude 14 The cloudes hide him that he can not se and he walketh in the circle of heauen 15 Hast thou marked the way of the worlde wherein wicked men haue walked 16 Which were cut downe before the tyme whose fundaciō was as a riuer that ouerflowed 17 Which said vnto God Departe frome vs and asked what the Almyghtye colde do for them 18 Yet he filled theyr houses wyth good thinges but let the counsell of the wycked be farre from me 19 The righteous shall se them and shall reioyce and the innocēt shall laugh them to scorne 20 Surelye our substance is hid but the fyre hathe deuoured the remnant of them 21 Therefore acquaint thy self I praye thee with him and make peace thereby thou shalt haue prosperitie 22 Receiue I pray thee the law of his mouth and laie vp his wordes in thine heart 23 If thou returne to the Almightye thou shalt be buylt vp and thou shalt put iniquitie farre from thy tabernacle 24 Thou shalt lay vp golde for dust and the golde of Ophir as the flints of the riuers 25 Yea the Almightie shal be thy defence thou shalt haue plentie of siluer 26 And thou shalt then delite in the Almightie and lift vp thy face vnto God 27 Thou shalt make thy prayer vnto him he shall heare thee and thou shalt rendre thy vowes 28 Thou shalt also decree a thing he shall establish it vnto thee and the light shall shine vpon thy waies 29 When others are cast downe thē shalt thou say I am lifted vp and God shall saue the humble persone 30 The innocent shal deliuer the yla nd and it shal be preserued by the purenes of thine hands CHAP. XXIII 2 Iob affirmeth that he bothe knoweth and feareth the power and sentence of the Iudge 10 And that he is not punished onely for his sinnes 1 BVt Iob answered and said 2 Thogh my talke be this daye in bitternes and my plague greater then my groning 3 Wold God yet I knewe how to find him I wolde entre vnto his place 4 I wolde pleade the cause before hym and fil my mouth with arguments 5 I wolde knowe the wordes that he wold answer me and wolde vnderstand what he wolde say vnto me 6 Wolde he plead agaynste me wyth hys great power No but he wold put strēgth in me 7 There the righteous might reason wyth him so I shulde be deliuered for euer from my Iudge 8 Beholde if I go to the Easte he is not there if to the West yet I can not perceiue him 9 If to the North where he worketh yet I can not se him he wil hide him selfe in the South and I can not beholde him 10 But he knoweth my way tryeth me and I shal come forthe like the golde 11 My fote hath followed his steppes his way haue I kept and haue not declined 12 Nether haue I departed from the cōmandemēt of his lippes and I haue estemed the wordes of his mouthe more then myne appointed fode 13 Yet he is in one minde who cā turne him yea he doeth what his minde desireth 14 For he will performe that whiche is decreed of me and many suche things are with him 15 Therefore I am troubled at his presence in considering it I am afrayed of him 16 For God hath softened mine heart and the Almightie hathe troubled me 17 For I am not cut of in darkenes but he hathe hid the darkenes from my face CHAP. XXIIII 2 Iob describeth the wickednes of men and sheweth what curse belongeth to the wicked 12 How all things are gouerned by Gods prouidence 17 And the destruction of the wicked 1 HOw shulde not the times be hid from the Almightie seing that thei whiche knowe him se not his daies 2 Some remoue the lād markes that robbe the flockes and fede thereof 3 They lead away the asse of the fatherles and take the widowes oxe to pledge 4 Thei make the poore to turne out of the way so that the poore of the earth hide thē selues together 5 Beholde others as wilde asses in the wildernes go forthe to their busines ryse earely for a pray the wildernes gyueth him and his children fode 6 Theyreape his prouision in the field but they gather the late vintage of the wicked 7 They cause the naked to lodge without garment without couering in the cold 8 Thei are wet with the showres of the moūtaines and they imbrace the rocke for want of a couering 9 They plucke the fatherles frō the breast and take the pledge of the poore 10 Thei cause him to go naked without clothing and take the gleining from the hūgrie 11 Thei that make oile betwene their walles and treade their winepresses suffer thirst 12 Mē crye out of the citie and the soules of the slayne crye out yet God doeth not charge them with follie 13 These are thei that abhorre the light thei knowe not the waies thereof nor cōtinue in the paths thereof 14 The murtherer riseth earely and killeth the poore and the nedie and in the nyght he is as a thefe 15 The eye also of the adulterer wayteth for the twylight and saith None eye shall se me and disguiseth his face 16 Thei digge through houses in the darke whiche they marked for thē selues in the day they knowe not the light 17 But the morning is euen to them as the shadowe of death if one knowe thē they are in the terrours of the shadow of death 18 He is swift vpon the waters they r porcion shal be cursed in the earth he wil not beholde the way of the vineyardes 19 As the drye grounde heat côsume the snowe waters so shal the graue the sinners 20 The pitifull man shall forget hym the worme shal fele his swetnes he shal be no more remembred and the wicked shal be broken like a tre 21 He doeth euyll intreate the baren that doeth not beare nether doeth he good to the widowe 22 He draweth also the mighty by his powre and when he riseth vp none is sure of lif 23 Thogh men gyue hym assurance to be in sauetie yet his eyes are vpō their wayes 24 They are exalted for a 〈◊〉 but they are gone and are broght lowe as all others thei are destroyed and cut of as the top of an eare of corne 25 But if it be not so where is he or 〈◊〉 wil proue me a lyer and make my 〈◊〉 of no value CHAP. XXV Bildad proueth that no man is cleane nor without sinne before God 1 THen answered Bildád the Shuhite and said 2 Power feare is with him that maketh peace in his hie places 3 Is there any
12 Yea this is a fyre that shall deuoure to destruction and whiche shall roote out all mine increase 13 If I did cōtemne the iudgement of my seruant and of my maid when they did contend with me 14 What then shal I do when God stādeth vp and when he shal visite me what shall I answer 15 He that hath made me in the wombe hath he not made him hath not he alone facioned vs in the wombe 16 If I restrained the poore of their desire or haue caused the eyes of the widow to faile 17 Or haue eaten my morsels alone and the fatherles hathe not eaten thereof 18 For from my youth hè hathe growe vp with me as with a father and frome my mothers wombe I haue bene a guide vnto her 19 If I haue sene anie perish for want of clothing or any poore without couering 20 If his loines haue not blessed me because he was warmed wyth the fleece of my shepe 21 If I haue lift vp mine hand agaynste the fatherles when I sawe that I might helpe him in the gate 22 Let mine arme fall from my shulder and mine arme be broken from the bone 23 For Gods punishement was feareful vnto me and I colde not be deliuered frome his highnes 24 If I made golde mine hope or haue said to the wedge of golde Thou art my confidence 25 If I reioyced because my substance was greate or because mine hande had gotten muche 26 If I did beholde the sunne when it shined or the moone wal king in her brightnes 27 If mine heart did flatter me in secret or if my mouth did kisse mine hand 28 This also had bene an iniquitie to be cōdemned for I had denyed the GOD 〈◊〉 29 If I reioyced at his destruction that hated me or was moued to 〈◊〉 when euil came vpon him 30 Nether haue I suffred my mouth to sinne by wishing a cursse vnto his soule 31 Did not the men of my tabernacle say Who shal giue vs of his flesh we can not be satisfied 32 The stranger did not lodge in the strete but I opened my dores vnto hym that went by the way 33 If I haue hid my sinne as Adam cōceiling mine iniquitie in my bosom 34 Thogh I colde haue made afraied a great multitude yet the moste contemptible of the families did feare me so I kept silēce and went not out of the dore 35 Oh that I had some to heare me beholde my signe that the Almightie will wytnes for me thoghmine aduersarie shuld write a boke against me 36 Wold not I take it vpon my shulder and binde it as a crowne vnto me 37 I will tell him the nomber of my goings and go vnto him as to a prince 38 If my lande crye againste me or the forrowes thereof complaine together 39 If I haue eaten the frutes thereof without siluer or if I haue grieued the soules of the masters thereof 40 Let thistles growe in stead of wheat and cokle in the stead of barly THE WORDES OF IOB ARE ENDED CHAP. XXXII 1 〈◊〉 reproueth them of foly 8 Age maketh not a man wise but the Spirit of God 1 SO these thre men ceased to answer Iob because he estemed him selfe iust 2 Then the wrath of Elihú the sonne of Barachél the Buzite of the familie of Rā was kindled his wrath I say was kindled agaynste Iob because he iustified him selfe more then God 3 Also his anger was kindled a gaynste hys thre friends because they colde not finde an answer and yet condemned Iob. 4 Now Elihú had waited til Iob had spokē for they were more ancient in yeres then he 5 So when Elihú sawe that there was none answer in the mouthe of the thre men hys wrath was kindled 6 Therefore Elihú the sonne of Barachél the Buzite answered and said I am yong in yeres and ye are ancient therefore I douted and was afrayed to shewe you mine opinion 7 For I said The dayes shal speake and the multitude of yeres shal teache wisdome 8 Surely there is a spirit in man but the in spiracion of the Almightie giueth vnderstanding 9 Great men are not alway wise nether do the aged all way vnderstand iudgement 10 Therefore I say He are me and I wil shewe also mine opinion 11 Beholde I did waite vpon your wordes hearkened vnto your knowledge whiles you soght out reasons 12 Yea when I had considered you lo there was none of you that reproued Iob nor answered his wordes 13 Lest ye shulde say We haue founde wisdo me for God hathe cast him downe and no man 14 Yet hathe he not directed his wordes to me nether wil I answer him by your wordes 15 Thē they fearing answered nomore but left of their talke 16 When I had waited for they spake not but stode stil and answered nomore 17 Then answered I in my turne I shewed mine opinion 18 For I am ful of matter and the spirit within me compelleth me 19 Beholde my bellie is as the wine which hathe not vēt and like the newe bottels that brast 20 Therefore wil I speake that I may take breath I wil open my lippes and wil answer 21 I wil not now accept the persone of man nether wil I giue titles to man 22 For I may not giue titles lest my Maker shulde take me away sodenly CHAP. XXXIII 5 Elihú accuseth Iob of Ignorance 14 He sheweth that God hathe diuers meanes to 〈◊〉 man and to drawe him from sinne 19 29. He afflicteth man and sodenly de liuereth him 26 Man being deliuered giueth thankes to God 1 WHerefore Iob I pray thee heare my talke hearkē vnto all my wordes 2 Beholde now I haue opened my mouth my tongue hathe spoken in my mouth 3 My wordes are in the vp rightenes of mi ne heart and my lippes shal speake pure knowledge 4 The Spirit of God hathe made me and the breath of the almightie hathe giuen me life 5 If thou canst giue me answer prepare thy selfe and stand before me 6 Beholde I am according to thy wish in Gods stead I am also reformed of the clay 7 Beholde my terrour shal not feare thee nether shal mine hand be heauy vpō thee 8 Douteles thou hast spoken in mine eares and I haue heard the voyce of thy wordes 9 I am cleane without sinne I am innocent and there is none iniquitie in me 10 Lo he hathe founde occasions against me and counted me for his enemie 11 He hathe put my fete in the stockes and loketh narowly vnto all my paths 12 Beholde in this hast thou not done right I wil answer thee that God is greater then man 13 Why doest thou striue aginst him for he doeth not giue account of all his matters 14 For God speaketh once or
susteined me 6 I wil not be afrayed for ten thousand of the people that shulde beset me round about 7 O Lord arise helpe me my God for thou hast smitten all mine enemies vpon the cheke bone thou hast broken the teeth of the wicked 8 Saluacion belongeth vnto the Lord thy 〈◊〉 is vpon thy people Sélah PSAL. IIII. 1 When Saúl persecuted him he called vpon God trusting moste assuredly in his 〈◊〉 and therefore boldely reproueth his enemies who wilfully resisted his dominion 7 And finally 〈◊〉 the fauour of God before all worldelie 〈◊〉 ¶ To him that excelleth on Neginōth A Psalme of Dauid 1 HEare me when I call ô God of my righ teousnes thou hast set me at libertie when I was in distres haue mercie vpon me and heark en vnto my prayer 2 〈◊〉 sonnes of men how long wil my turne my glorie into shame louing vanitie seking lyes Sélah 3 For be ye sure that the Lord hathe chosen to him self a godlie man the Lord wil heare when I cal vnto him 4 Tremble and sinne not examine your owne heart vpō your bed and be stil Séláh 5 Offer the sacrifices of righteousnes trust in the Lord. 6 Manie saye Who wil shew vs anie good but Lord lift vp the light of thy countenāce vpon vs. 7 Thou hast giuen me more ioye of heart thē they haue had when their wheat and their wine did abunde 8 I wil laye me downe also slepe in peace for thou Lord onely makest me dwel in sauetie PSAL. V. 1 Dauid oppressed with the crueltie of his enemies and fea 〈◊〉 greater dangers calleth to God for succour shewing 〈◊〉 requisite it is that God shulde punish the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 7 After being assured of prosperous succes he 〈◊〉 comfort 12 Cōcluding that when God shal deliuer him others also shal be 〈◊〉 of the same mercies ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Nehilóth A 〈◊〉 of Dauid 1 HEare my wordes ô Lord vnderstand my meditacion 2 Hearken vnto the voice of my crye my King and my God for vnto thee do I praye 3 He are 〈◊〉 voyce in the morning ò Lord for in the morning will I direct me vnto thee and I wil wait 4 For thou art not a God that loueth wicked nes nether shal euil dwel with thee 5 The foolish shal not stand in thy sight for thou hatest all them that worke iniquitie 6 Thou shalt destroy them that speake lyes the Lord wil ab horre the bloodlie man and deceitful 7 But I wil come into thine house in the mul titude of thy mercie and in thy feare wil I worship towarde thine holie Temple 8 Lead me ô Lord in thy righteousnes becau se of mine enemies make thy 〈◊〉 plaine before my face 9 For no cōstancie is in their mouth within they are very corruption their * throte is all open sepulchre they 〈◊〉 with their tongue 10 Destroye them ô God let them fall from their counsels cast them out for the multitu de of their iniquities because they haue rebelled against thee 11 And let all them that trust in thee reioyce and triumphe for euer and couer thou them and let them that loue thy Name reioyce in thee 12 For thou Lorde wilt blesse the righteous and with fauour wilt compas him as with a shield PSAL. VI. 1 When Dauid by his sinnes had prouoked Gods wrath and now e felt not onely his hand against hym 〈◊〉 also conceiued the horrors of death euerlastyng he desireth forgiuen es 6 Bewailing that if God toke hym awaye in his indignation he shulde lacke occasion to praise hym as 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 to do whiles he was among men 9 Then suddenly selyng Gods mercye he sharpely rebuketh hys enemies whiche reioyced in his affliction ¶ To hym that excelleth on Neginóth vpon the eight tune APsalme of Dauid 1 O Lorde * rebuke me not in thine angre nether chastise me in thy wrath 2 Haue mercie vpon me ô Lorde for I am weake ô Lorde heale me for my bones are vexed 3 My soule is also sore troubled but Lorde how long wilt thou delay 4 Returne ô Lorde deliuer my soule saue me for thy mercies sake 5 For in death there is no remembrance of thee in the graue who shall praise thee 6 I fainted in my mournyng I cause my bed euery night to swimme and water my couche with my teares 7 Mine eye is dimmed for despite and sunke in because of all mine enemies 8 A waie frome me all ye workers of iniquitie for the Lorde hathe heard the voyce of my weping 9 The LORD hathe heard my peticion the Lord wil receiue my prayer 10 All mine enemies shal be confounded and sore vexed they shal be turned backe and put to shame suddenly PSAL. VII 1 Being falsely accused by Chush our of Sauls kinsemen he calleth to God to be hys defender 2 To whome he commendeth his innocencie 9 First shewyng that hys conscience did not accuse him of anie euil toward Saul 10 Next that it touched Gods glorie to 〈◊〉 sentence against the wicked 12 And so entryng into the consideration of Gods mercies and promes 〈◊〉 waxeth bolde and derideth the vayne enterprises of hys enemies 16 〈◊〉 nyng that it shall fall on their owne necke that whiche they haue purposed for others ¶ Shigaiōn of Dauid which he sang vnto the Lord concernyng the wordes of * Chush the sonne of Iemini 1 O Lorde my God in thee I put my trust saue me from all that persecute me and deliuer me 2 Lest he deuoure my soule lyke a lyon and teare it in pieces while there is none to helpe 3 O Lord my God if I haue done this thing if there be anie wickednes in myne hands 4 If I haue rewarded euill vnto hym that had peace with me yea I haue deliuered hym that vexed me without cause 5 Then let the enemie 〈◊〉 my soule and take it yea let hym treade my life do wne vpon the earth and laymine honour in the dust Sélah 6 Arise ô Lorde in thy wrath and lift vp thy selfe against the rage of myne enemies and a wake for me accordyng to the iudgement that thou hast appointed 7 So shal the Cōgregacion of the people compasse thee about for their sak es therefore returne on hie 8 The Lord shaliudge the people iudge thou me ô Lord according to my righteousnes and according to mine innocencie that is in me 9 Oh let the malice of the wicked come to an end but guide thou the iust for the ryghteous God tryeth the hearts and reines 10 My defence is in GOD who preserueth the vpright in heart 11 God iudgeth the righteous and hym that contemneth God euerie day 12 Except he turne he hathe whet
hinder partes and put them to a perpetual shame 67 Yet he refused the tabernacle of Ioséph and chose not the tribe of Ephráim 68 But chose the tribe of Iudáh and mount Zión which he loued 69 And he buylt his Sanctuarie as an high palace like the earth which he stablished for euer 70 He chose Dauid also his seruant and toke him from the shepefoldes 71 Euen from behinde the ewes with yong broght he him to fede his people in Iaakób and his inheritance in Israél 72 So he fed them according to the simplicitie of his heart and guided thē by the discretion of his hands PSAL. LXXIX 1 The Israelites complaine to God for the great calamitie and oppression that thei suffred by Gods enemies 8 And cōfessing their sinnes flee to Gods mercies with ful hope of deliuerance 10 Because their calamities were ioyned with the contempt of his Name 13 For the which thei promes to be thankeful ¶ A Psalme committed to Asáph 1 O God the heathen are come into thine in heritance thine holie Temple haue they 〈◊〉 and made Ierusalém heapes of stones 2 The dead bodies of thy seruants haue thei giuen to be meat vnto foules of the heauen and the flesh of thy Sainctes vnto the beastes of the earth 3 Their blood haue thei shed like waters round about Ierusalém and there was none 〈◊〉 burye them 4 We are a reproche to our neighbours euen a scorne and derision vnto them that are round about vs. 5 Lord how long wilt thou be angrie for euer shal thy gelousie burne like fyer 6 * Powre out thy wrath vpon the heathē that haue not knowen thee and vpon the kingdomes that haue not called vpon thy Name 7 For thei haue deuoured Iaakób and made his dwelling place desolate 8 Reméber not against vs the former iniquities but make haste let thy tēder mercies preuent vs for we are in great miserie 9 Helpe vs ô God of our saluacion for the glorie of thy Name and deliuer vs and be merciful vnto our sinnes for thy name sake 10 Wherefore shulde the heathen saie Where is their God let him be knowen among the heathen in our sight by the vengeance of the blood of thy seruants that is shed 11 Let the sighing of the prisoners come before thee according to thy mightie arme preserue the children of death 12 And render to our neighbours seuen folde into their bosome their reproche where with they haue reproched thee ô Lord. 13 So wethy people and shepe of thy pasture shal praise thee for euer and frō generation to generation we wil set forthe thy praise PSAL. LXXX 1 A lamentable praier to God to helpe the miseries of his Church 8 Desiring him to consider their first estate when his fauour shined towards them to the intent that he might finish that worke which he had begonne ¶ To him that excelleth on Shoshannim Edúth A Psalme commited to Asáph 1 HEare ô thou Shepherd of Israél thou that leadest Ioséph like shepe shew thy brightenes thou that sittest betwene the Cherubims 2 Before Ephráim and Beniamin Manasséh stirre vp thy streugth and come to helpe vs. 3 Turne vs againe ô God and cause thy face to shine that we maie be saued 4 O Lord God of hostes how long wilt thou be angrie against the praier of thy people 5 Thou hast fed thē with the bread of teares and giuen them teares to drinke with greate measure 6 Thou hast made vs a strife vnto our neigh bours and our enemies laugh at vs among them selues 7 Turne vs againe ô God of hostes cause thy face to shine and we shal be saued 8 Thou hast broght a vine out of Egypt thou hast cast out the heathen and planted it 9 Thou madest roume for it and didest cause it to take roote and it filled the land 10 The moūtaines were couered with the shadow of it the boughs thereof were like the goodlie cedres 11 She stretched out her brāches vnto the Sea and her boughes vnto the Riuer 12 Why hast thou then broken downe her hedges so that all thei which passe by the waie haue plucked her 13 The wilde bore out of the wood hat he destroied it and the wilde beastes of the field haue eaten it vp 14 Returne we beseche thee ô God of hostes loke downe from heauen and beholde and visit this vine 15 And the vine yarde that thy right hand hathe planted and the yong vine which thou madest strong for thy self 16 It is burnt with fyer and cut downe and they 〈◊〉 at the rebuke of thy countenance 17 Let thine hand be vpon the man of thy right hād vpō the sonne of mā whome thou madest strong for thine owne self 18 So wil not we go backe from thee reuiue thou vs and we shal call vpon thy Name 19 Turne vs againe ô Lord God of hostes cause thy face to shine and we shal be saued PSAL. LXXXI 1 An exhortation to praise God bothe in heart and voice for his benefites 8 And to worship him onely 11 God cō dēneth their ingratitude 12 And sheweth what great be nefites thei haue lost through their owne malice ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Gittith A Psalme commited to Asáph 1 SIng ioy fully vnto God our strength sing loude vnto the God of Iaakób 2 Take the song and bring forthe the timbrel the pleasant harpe with the viole 3 Blowe the trūpet in the c newmoone euen in the time appointed at our feast daie 4 For this is a statute for Israél and a Law of the God of Iaak ób 5 He set this in Ioséph for a testimonie whē he came out of the land of Egypt where I heard a language that I vnderstode not 6 I haue withdrawē his shulder from the bur den and his hands haue left the pottes 7 Thou calldest in affliction and I deliuered thee answered thee in the secret of the thunder I proued thee at the waters of Me ribáh Sélah 8 Heare ô my people and I wil protest vnto thee o Israél if thou wilt heark en vnto me 9 Let there be no strange god in thee nether worship thou anie strange God 10 For I am the Lord thy God which broght thee out of the land of Egypt open thy mouth wide and I wil fil it 11 But my people wolde not heare my voyce and Israél wolde none of me 12 So I gaue thē vp into the hardenes of their heart and they haue walked in their owne counsels 13 Oh that my people had hearkened vnto me and Israél had walked in my wayes 14 I wolde sone haue humbled their enemies turned mine hād against their aduersaries 15 The haters of the Lord shuld haue bene subiect vnto him and their time shuld
light and cryed for I waited on thy worde 148 Mine eyes preuent the night watches to meditate in thy worde 149 Heare my voice according to thy louing kindenes ô Lord quicken me according to thy iudgement 150 They drawe nere that followe after malice and are farre from thy Law 151 Thou art nere ô Lord for all thy commande ments are true 152 I haue knowen long since by thy testimo nies that thou hast established them for euer RESH 153 Beholde mine afflictiō and deliuer me for I haue not forgotten thy Law 154 Pleade my cause and deliuer me quicken me according vnto thy worde 155 Saluacion is farre from the wicked becau se they seke not thy statutes 156 Great are thy tender mercies ô Lord quicken me according to thy iudgements 157 My persecutours and mine oppressours are manie yet do I not 〈◊〉 from thy te stimonies 158 I sawe the transgressours and was grieued because they kept not thy worde 159 Consider ô Lord how I loue thy precepts quicken me according to thy louing kindenes 160 The beginning of thy worde is trueth and all the iudgements of thy righteousnes endure for euer SCHIN 161 Princes haue persecuted me without cause but mine heart stode in awe of thy wordes 162 I reioyce at thy worde as one that findeth a great spoile 163 I hate falsehode and abhorre it but thy Lawe do I loue 164 Seuen times a daie do I praise thee because of thy righteous iudgements 165 They that loue thy Law shal haue great prosperitie and they shal haue none hurt 166 Lord haue trusted in thy saluacion and haue done thy commandements 167 My soule hathe kept thy testimonies for I loue them excedingly 168 I haue kept thy precepts and thy testimonies for all my waies are before thee TAV 169 Let my cōplaint come before thee ô Lord and giue me vnderstanding according vn to thy worde 170 Let my supplicatiō come before thee deliuer me according to thy promes 171 My lippes shal speake praise when thou hast taught me thy statutes 172 My tongue shal in treate of thy worde for all thy commandements are righteous 173 Let thine hand helpe me for I haue chosen thy precepts 174 I haue longed for thy saluacion ô Lord thy Law is my delite 175 Let my soule liue and it shal praise thee and thy iudgements shal helpe me 176 I haue gone astraye like a lost shepe seke thy seruant for i do not forget thy commandements PSAL. CXX 1 The prayer of Dauid being vexed by the false reportes of Sauls flatterers 5 And therefore he lamenteth his long abode among those infideles 7 who were giuen to all kinde of wickednes and contention ¶ A song of degrees 1 I Called vnto the Lord in my trouble and he heard me 2 Deliuer my soule ô Lord from lying lippes and from a deceitful tongue 3 What doeth thy deceitful tongue bring vnto thee or what doeth it auaile thee 4 It is as the sharpe arrowes of a mightie man and as the coles of iuniper 5 Wo is to me that I remaine in Méshech dwell in the tentes of Kedár 6 My 〈◊〉 hathe to long dwelt with him that hateth peace 7 I seke peace and whē I speake thereof they are bent to warre PSAL. CXXI 2 This Psalme teacheth that the faithful ought onely to loke for helpe at God 7 VVho onely doeth mainteine preserue and prosper his Church ¶ A song of degrees 1 I Wil lift mine eyes vnto the mountaines from whence mine helpe shal come 2 Mine helpe commeth frō the Lord which hathe made the heauen and the earth 3 He wil not suffer thy fore to slippe for he that kepeth thee wil not slumber 4 Beholde he that kepeth Israél wil nether slumber nor slepe 5 The Lord is thy keper the Lord is thy shadowe at thy right hand 6 The sunne shal not smite thee by daie nor the moone by night 7 The Lord shal preserue thee from all euil he shal kepe thy soule 8 The Lord shal preserue thy going out and thy 〈◊〉 in from hence forthe and for euer PSAL. CXXII 1 Dauid reioyceth in the name of the faithful that God hathe accomplished his promes and placed his Arke in Zión 5 For the which he giueth thankes 8 And praieth for the prosperitie of the Church ¶ A song of degrees or Psalme of Dauid 1 I Reioyced when they said to me We wil go into the house of the Lord. 2 Our fete shal stand in thy gates ô Ierusalém 3 Ierusalém is buylded as a citie that is compact together in it self 4 Whereunto the tribes euen the tribes of the Lord go vp according to the testimonie to Israél to praise the Name of the Lord. 5 For there are thrones set for iudgement euen the thrones of the house of Dauid 6 Praise for the peace of Ierusalém let thē pro sper that loue thee 7 Peace be within thy walles and prosperitie within thy palaces 8 For my brethren and neighbours sakes I wil wish thee now prosperitie 9 Because of the House of the Lord our God I wil procure thy welth PSAL. CXXIII 1 A praier of the faithful which were afflicted ether in Babylō or vnder Antiochus by the wicked worldelings and contemners of God ¶ A song of degrees 1 I Lift vp mine eyes to thee that dwellest in the heauens 2 Beholde as the eyes of seruants loke vnto the hand of their masters and as the eyes of a maiden vnto the hād of her mastres so our eyes waite vpon the Lord our God vntil he haue mercie vpon vs. 3 Haue mercie vpon vs ô Lord haue mercie vpon vs for we haue suffred to muche contempt 4 Our soule is filled to ful of the mocking of the welthie and of the despitefulnes of the proude PSAL. CXXIIII 2 The people of God escaping a great peril do acknowledge them selues to be deliuered not by their owne force but by the power of God 4 They declare the greatnes of the peril 6 And praise the Name of God ¶ A song of degrees or Psalme of Dauid 1 IF the Lord had not bene on our side maie Israél now say 2 If the Lord had not bene on our side when men rose vp against vs 3 They had then swallowed vs vp quicke when their wrath was kindled against vs. 4 Then the waters had drowned vs and the streame had gone ouer our soule 5 Then had the swelling waters gone ouer our soule 6 Praised be the Lord which hathe not giuē vs as a praye vnto their teeth 7 Our soule is escaped euen as a birde out of the snare of the foulers the snare is broken and we are deliuered 8 Our helpe is in the Name of the Lord which hathe made heauen and earth PSAL. CXXV
delite of Kings and the King loueth him that speaketh right things 14 The wrath of a King is as messengers of death but a wise man wil pacifie it 15 In the lightof the Kings countenance is life and his fauour is as a cloude of the latter raine 16 * How muche better is it to get wisdome then golde and to get vnderstanding is more to be desired then siluer 17 The path of the righteous is to decline from euil and he kepeth his soule that kepeth his way 18 Pride goeth before destruction and an high minde before the fall 19 Better it is to be of humble minde with the lowlie then to deuide the spoiles with the proude 20 He that is wise in his busines shal finde good and * he that trusteth in the Lord he is blessed 21 The wise in heart shal be called prudent the swetenes of the lippes shal increase doctrine 22 Vnderstāding is a well spring of life vnto thē that haue it the instructiō of fooles is folie 23 The heart of the wise guideth his mouth wisely and addeth doctrine to his lippes 24 Faire wordes are as an honie combe swe tenes to the soule health to the bones 25 * There is away that semeth right vnto man but the yssue thereof are the waies of death 26 The persone that 〈◊〉 trauaileth for him self for his mouth craueth it of him 27 A wicked man diggeth vp euil and in his lippes is like burning fyre 28 A froward persone soweth strife and a tale teller maketh diuision among princes 29 A wicked mā desceiueth his neighbour leadeth him into the way that is not good 30 He 〈◊〉 his eyes to deuise wickednes he moueth his lippes and bringeth euil to passe 31 Age is a crowne of glorie when it is founde in the way of righteousnes 32 He that is slowe vnto angre is better then the mightie mā he that ruleth his owne minde is better thē he that winneth a citie 33 The lot is cast into the lappe but the whole disposition thereof is of the Lord CHAP. XVII 1 BEtter is a drye morsel if peace be with it then an house ful of sacrifices with strife 2 * A discrete seruant shal haue rule ouer a lewde sonne and he shal deuide the heritage among the brethren 3 As is the fining pot for siluer the fornace for golde so the Lord tryeth the hearts 4 The wicked giueth hede to the false lippes alyer hearkeneth to the naughtietōgue 5 * He that mocketh the poore reprocheth him that made him and he that reioyceth at destruction shal not be vn punished 6 Childrens children are the crowne of the elders and the glorie of the children are their fathers 7 Hie talke becometh not a foole muche lesse a lying talke a prince 8 Are warde is as a stone pleasant in the eyes of them that haue it it prospereth whether soeuer it turneth 9 He that couereth a transgression seketh loue but he that repeateth a matter separateth the prince 10 A reprofe entreth more into him that hathe vnderstanding then an hundreth stripes into a foole 11 A sedecious persone seketh onely euil a cruel messenger shal be sent against him 12 It is better for a man to mete a beare rob bed of her whelpes then a foole in his fo lie 13 * He that rewardeth euil for good euil shal not departe from his house 14 The beginning of strife is as one that openeth the waters therefore or the contention be medled with leaue of 15 He that iustifieth the wicked and he that condemneth the iust euen thei bothe are abominacion to the Lord. 16 Wherefore is there a price in the hand of the foole to get wisdome and he hathe none heart 17 A friend loueth at all times and a brother is borne for aduersitie 18 A mā destitute of vnderstāding toucheth the hand and becometh suretie for his neighbour 19 He loueth transgression that loueth strife and he that exalteth his gate seketh destruction 20 The frowarde heart findeth no good and he that hathe a naughtie tongue shal fall into euil 21 He that begetteth a foole getteth him self sorowe and the father of a foole can haue no ioye 22 * A ioyful heart causeth good health but a sorowful minde dryeth the bones 23 A wicked man taketh a gift out of the bosome to wrest the waies of iudgement 24 * Wisdome is in the face of him that hathe vnderstanding but the eyes of a foole are in the corners of the worlde 25 A foolish sonne is a grief vnto his father a * heauines to her that bare him 26 Surely it is not good to condemne the iuste nor that the prīces shulde 〈◊〉 suche 〈◊〉 equitie 27 He that hathe knowledge spareth his wor des and a man of vnderstanding is of an excellent spirit 28 Euen a foole when he holdeth his peace is counted wise and he that stoppeth his lippes prudent CHAP. XVIII 1 FOr the desire thereof he wil separate him self to seke it and occupie him self in all wisdome 2 A foole hathe no delite in vnderstanding but that his heart may be discouered 3 When the wicked commeth then cōmeth contēpt and with the vile man reproche 4 The wordes of a mans mouth are like depe waters and the well spring of wisdome is like a flowing riuer 5 It is not good to accept the persone of the wicked to cause the righteous to fall in iudgement 6 A fooles lippes come with strife and his mouth calleth for stripes 7 A fooles mouth is his owne destruction his lippes are a snare for his soule 8 The wordes of a tale are as flatterings thei go downe into the bowels of the bel lie 9 He also that is flouthful in his worke is euē the brother of him that is a great waster 10 The Name of the Lord is a strong towre the righteous runneth vnto it is exalted 11 * The riche mans riches are his strong ci tie and as an hie wall in his imagination 12 * Before destruction the heart of a man is hautie and before glorie goeth lowlines 13 * He that answereth a matter before he heare it is folie and shame vnto him 14 The spirit of a man wil susteine his infirmitie but a wounded spirite who can beare it 15 A wise heart getteth knowledge and the eare of the wise seketh learning 16 A mans gift enlargeth him and leadeth him before great men 17 He that is sirst in his owne cause is iust then cometh his neighbour and maketh iniquitie of him 18 The lot causeth contentions to ceale maketh a particion among the mightie 19 A brother offended is harder to winne then a strong citie and their contentions are
I may comfort thee ô virgine daughter Zión for thy breache is great like the sea who can heale thee 14 Thy Prophetes haue loked out vaine and foolish things for thee and they haue not discouered thine iniquitie to turne away thy captiuitie but haue loked out for thee false prophecies and causes of banishement 15 All that passe by the waye clappe theyr handes at thee they hisse and wagge their head vpon the daughter Ierusalém saying Is this the citie that men call The per fection of beautie and the ioye of the whole earth 16 All thine enemies haue opened their mouthe against thee thei hisse and gnash the teeth saying Let vs deuoure it certeinly this is the day that we loked for we haue founde and sene it 17 * The Lord hathe done that whiche he had purposed he hathe fulfilled his word that he had determined of olde time he hathe throwen done and not spared he hath cau sed thine enemie to reioyce ouer thee and set vp the horne of thine aduersaries 18 Their heart * cryed vnto the Lord O wall of the daughter Ziō let teares runne downe like a riuer day night take thee no rest nether let the apple of thine eye cease 19 Arise crye in the night in the beginning of the watches powere out thine heart like water before the face of the Lord lift vp thine hands toward him for the life of thy yong children that 〈◊〉 for hungre in the corners of all the stretes 20 Beholde ô Lord and considre to whome thou hast done thus shall the women eate their frute and childrē of a spanne long shal the Priest and the Prophet be slaine in the Sanctuarie of the Lord 21 The yong and the olde lye on the ground in the stretes my virgines and my yong mē are fallen by the sworde thou haste slaine them in the day of thy wrath thou haste killed and not spared 22 Thou hast called as in a solemne daye my terrours rounde about so that in the day of the Lords wrath none escaped nor remai ned those that I haue nourished broght vp hathe mine enemie consumed CHAP. III. 1 I Am the man that hathe sene affliction in the rod of his indignation 2 He hathe led me broght me into darcknes but not to light 3 Surely he is turned against me he turneth his hand against me all the day 4 My flesh and my skinne hathe he caused to waxe olde he hath brokē my bones 5 He hathe buylded against me and compas sed me with gall and labour 6 He hathe set me in darke places as they that be dead for euer 7 He hathe hedged about me that I can not get out he hathe made my chaines heauie 8 Also when I crye and shoute he shutteth out my prayer 9 He hath stopped vp my waies with he wē stone and turned away my paths 10 He was vnto me as a beare lying in wait and as a lion in secret places 11 He hathe stopped my waies and pulled me in pieces he hathe made me desolate 12 He hath bent his bow made me a marke for the arrowe 13 He caused the arrowes of hys quiuer to entre into my reines 14 I was a derision to all my people and their song all the daye 15 He hathe filled me with bitternes and made me drunken with worme wood 16 He hathe also broken my teeth with stones and hathe couered me with asshes 17 Thus my soule was 〈◊〉 of from peace I forgat prosperitie 18 And I said My strength and mine hope is perished from the Lord. 19 Remembring mine affliction my mourning the worme wood and the gall 20 My soule hathe them in remembrāce and is humbled in me 21 I consider this in mine heart therefore haue I hope 22 It is the Lords mercies that we are not cō sumed because his compassions faile not 23 Thei are renued euerie morning great 〈◊〉 thy faithfulnes 24 The Lord is my porcion saith my soule therefore will hope in him 25 The Lord is good vnto them that trust in him and to the soule that seketh him 26 It is good bothe to trust and to waite for the saluation of the Lord. 27 It is good for a mā that he beare the yoke in his youth 28 He sitteth alone and kepeth silence because he hathe borne it vpon him 29 He putteth his mouth in the dust if there maie be hope 30 He giueth his cheke to him that smiteth him he is filled ful with reproches 31 For the Lord wil not for sake for euer 32 But thogh he send affliction yet will he haue compassion according to the multitude of his mercies 33 For he doeth not punish willingly nor afflict the children of men 34 In stamping vnder his fete all the prisonners of the earth 35 In ouerthrowing the right of a mā before the face of the most high 36 In subuerting a man in his cause the Lord seeth it not 37 Who is he then that saith and it cometh to passe and the Lord commandeth it not 38 Out of the mouth of the most high proceadeth not euil and good 39 Wherefore then is the liuing mā sorowful man suffreth for his sinne 40 Let vs serche and trye our waies turne againe to the Lord. 41 Let vs lift vp our hearts with our handes vnto God in the heauens 42 We haue sinned and haue rebelled therfore thou hast not spared 43 Thou hast couered vs with wrath and per secuted vs thou hast slaine and not spared 44 Thou hast couered thy self with a cloude that our praier shulde not passe through 45 Thou hast made vs as the * of scouring refuse in the middes of the people 46 All our enemies haue opened their mouthe against vs 47 Feare and a snare is come vpon vs with desolation and destruction 48 Mine eye casteth out riuers of water for the destruction of the daughter of my people 49 Mine eye droppeth without staie and cea seth not 50 Til the Lord loke downe and beholde frō heauen 51 Mine eye breaketh mine heart because of all the daughters of my citie 52 Mine enemies chased me sore like a birde with out cause 53 They haue shut vp my life in the dunge ō and cast a stone vpon me 54 Water flowed ouer mine head thē thoght I I am destroyed 55 I called vpon thy Name ô Lord out of the lowe dungeon 56 Thou hast heard my voice stoppe not thine eare from my sigh and from my crye 57 Thou drewest nere in the daye that I called vpon thee thou saidest Feare not 58 O Lord thou hast mainteined the cause of my soule and hast redemed my life 59 O Lord thou hast sene my wrong iudge thou my cause 60 Thou hast sene all their vengeance and all their deuises against me 61 Thou hast heard their
house of Israél 1 ANd in the sixt yere in the sixt moneth and in the fift day of the moneth as I sate in mine house the Elders of Iudáh sate before me the hand of the Lord God fel there vpon me 2 Then I behelde and lo there was a likenes as the appearance of fyre to loke to from his loynes downewarde and from his loynes vpwarde as the appearance of brightnes and like vnto ambre 3 And he stretched out the likenes of an hand and toke me by an heerie locke of mine head and the Spirit lift me vp betwene the earth and the heauē and brogt me by a Diuine vision to Ierusalém into the entrie of the inner gate that lieth toward the North where remained the ido le of indignation whiche prouoked indignation 4 And beholde the glorie of the God of Israél was there according to the vision that I saw in the field 5 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man lift vp thine eyes now towarde the North So I lift vp mine eyes to warde the North and beholde Northwarde at the gate of the altar this idole of indignatiō was in the entrie 6 He said furthermore vnto me Sonne of man seest thou not what thei do euen the great abominations that the house of Israél committeth here to cause me to departe from my Sanctuarie but yet turne thee and thou shalt se greater abominations 7 And he caused me to entre at the gate of the court and when I loked beholde an hole was in the wall 8 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man digge now in the wall And whē I had digged in the wall beholde there was a dore 9 And he said vnto me Go in and beholde the wiched abominatiōs that they do here 10 So I went in and sawe and beholde the re was euerie similitude of creping things and a bominable beastes and all theidoles of the house of Israél painted vpon the wall rounde about 11 And there stode before them seuentie men of the Ancients of the house of Israél and in the middes of them stode Iaazaniáh the sonne of Shaphán with euerie man his censour in his hād and the vapour of the incense wentvp like a cloud 12 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man hast thou sene what the Ancients of the house of 〈◊〉 do in the darke euerie one in the chambre of his imagerie for they saye The Lord seeth vs not the Lord hathe forsaken the earth 13 Againe he said also vnto me Turne thee agai ne and thou shalt se greater abominacions that they do 14 And he caused me to entre into the entrie of the gate of the Lords house whiche was towarde the North and beholde there sate women mourning for Tammūz 15 Then said he vnto me Hast thousene this ô sonne of man Turne thee againe thou shalt se greater abominacions then these 16 And he caused me to entre into the inner court of the Lords house and beholde at the dore of the Temple of the Lord betwene the proche and the altar were about fiue twentie men with their backes towarde the Temple of the Lord and their faces towarde the East and they 〈◊〉 the sunne toward the East 17 Then he said vnto me Hast thousene this ô sonne of man Is it a smale thing to the hou se of Iudáh to commit these abominacions which they do here for they haue filled the land with crueltie and haue returned to prouoke me and lo they haue cast out 〈◊〉 before their noses 18 Therefore wil I also execute my wrath mine eye shal notspare them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I haue pitie and * thogh they crye in mine eares with a loude voyce yet wil I not heare them CHAP. IX 1 The destruction of the citie 4 They that shal be saued are marked 8 A complaint of the prophet for the destruction of the people 1 HE cryed also with a loude voyce in mine eares saying The visitacions of the citie drawe nere and deuerie man hathe a weapon in his hand to destroye it 2 And beholde six men came by the way of the hie gate which heth toward the North and euerie man a weapon in his hand to destroye it and one man among them was clothed with linnen with a writters ynk horne by his side and they went in and stode beside the brasen altar 3 And the glorie of the God of Israél was go ne vp from the Cherúb whereupon he was and stode on the dore of the house he called to the man clothed with linnē which had the writers ynk horne by his side 4 And the Lord said vnto him Go through the middes of the citie euen through the middes of Ierusalém and set a marke vpon the foreheads of them that mourre crye for all the abominacions that be done in the middes thereof 5 And to the other he said that I might heare Go ye after him through the citie and smite let your eye spare none nether haue pitie 6 Destroye vtterly the olde the yong the maids and the children and the women but touche no man vpon whome is the marke and begin at my Sanctuarie Then they began at the Ancient mē which were before the house 7 And he said vnto them Defile the House fil the courtes with the slaine then go forthe and they went out and slewe them in the citie 8 Now when they had slaine them and I had escaped I fel downe vpō my face and cryed saying Ah Lord God wilt thou destroye all the residue of Israél in powring out thy wrath vpon Ierusalém 9 Then said he vnto me The iniquitie of the house of Israél and Iudáh is exceding great so that the lāds is ful of blood and the citie ful of corrupt iudgement for they say The Lord hat he forsaken the earth and the Lord seeth vs not 10 As touching me also mine eye shal not spare them nether wil I haue pitie but wil re compence their wayes vpon their heads 11 And beholde the man clothed with linen which had the ynkhorne by his side made re port said Lord I haue done as thou hast commanded me CHAP. X. 1 Of the man that toke hote burning coles out of the middle of the wheles of the Cherubims 8 A 〈◊〉 of the vision of the wheles of the beastes and of the Cherubims 1 ANd as I loked beholde in the * firmamēt that was aboue the head of the Chetubims there appeared vpō thē like vnto the similitude of a throne as it were a saphir stone 2 And he spake vnto the man clothed with linen said Go in betwene the wheles euē vnder the Cherub and fil thine hands with coles of fyre from betwene the Cherubims and scatter them ouer the citie And he wēt in in my sight 3 Now the
by killing his brother in his furie 4 For whose cause the * earth was ouerflowē but wisdome preserued it againe gouerning the iust man by a litle wood 5 Moreouer * when the nacions were ioyned in their malicious confederacies she knew the ryghteous and preserued him fauteles vnto God and kept him sure because she loued him tenderly as a sonne 6 She preserued the righteous * when the vn godlie perished when he fled from the fyre that feld owne vpon the fiue cities 7 Of whose wickednes the waste lande that smoketh yet giueth testimonie and the trees that beare frute that neuer cometh to ripenes and for are membrance of the vnfaithful soule there standeth a piller of salt 8 For all suche as regarded not wisdome had onely this hurt that they knewe not the things which were good but also left behinde them vnto men a memorial of their foolishnes so that in the thyngs wherein they sinned they can not lie hid 9 But wisdome deliuered them that serued her 10 * When the righteous fled because of hys brothers wrath she led hym the ryght way shewed him the kingdome of god gaue him knowledge of holie things made him riche in his labours ād made his peines profitable 11 Against the couetousnes of suche as defrauded him she stode by him and made him riche 12 She saued him from the enemies and defen ded him from them that lay in waite and she gaue him the price in a myghtie battel that he might knowe that the feare of GOD is stronger then all things 13 * When the righteous was sold she forsoke him not but deliuered him from sinne she went downe with him into the dongeon 14 And failed him not in the bandes till she had broght him the scepter of the realme ād power against those that oppressed him and them that had accused him she declared to be liers and gaue him perpetual glorie 15 * She deliuered the ryghteous people and fautles sede from the nacions that oppressed them 16 She entred into the soule of the seruant of the Lord and stode * by him in wonders ād signes against the terrible Kings 17 She gaue the Saintes the rewarde of their labours and led them forthe a marueilous way on the day time she was a shadow vnto them and a light of starres in the night 18 * She broght them thorow the red sea and caryed them through the great water 19 But she drowned their enemies ād broght them out of the botome of the depe 20 So the righteous toke the spoiles of the 〈◊〉 * and praised thine holy Name ô Lorde and magnified thy victorious hand with one accorde 21 For wisdome opened the mouthe of the domme and maketh the tongues of babes eloquent CHAP. XI 1 The miracles done for Israél 13 The vengeance of sinners 28 The great power and mercie of God 1 SHe prospered their workes in the hands of thine holy Prophet 2 * They went through the wildernes that was not inhabited and pitched their tentes in places where there lay no way 3 * They stode against their enemies ād were aduenged of their aduersaries 4 * When they were thirsty they called vpon thee and water was giuen them out of the hie rocke and their thirst was quenched out of the hard stone 5 For by the thyngs whereby their enemies were punished by the same were the Israelites helped in their nede 6 For in steade of a fountaine of running water the enemies were troubled at the corrupt blood which was to rebuke the commandement of the kylling of the children but thou gauest vnto thine owne abundance of water vnloked for 7 Declaryng by the thirst that was at that tyme * howe thou hadest punished thyne aduersaries 8 For when they were tried and chastised with mercie they knewe how the vngodlie were iudged and punished in wrath 9 For these hast thou exhorted as a father and proued them but thou hast condemned the other as a righteous King when thou didest examine them 10 Whether they were absent or present their punishment was alike for their grief was double with mourning and the remembran ce of things past 11 For whē they perceiued that through their torments good come vnto them they felt the Lord. 12 And seing the things that came to passe at the last they wondered at him whome afore they had caste out denied and derided for they had another thirst then the iust 13 Because of the foolish deuises of their wickednes where with they were deceiued and worshiped * serpents that had not the vse of reason and vile beastes thou sendidst a multitude of vnreasonable beastes vpon thē for a vengeance that they might knowe that where with a man sinneth by the same also shal he be punished 14 * For vnto thine almightie hand that made the worlde of naught it was not vnpossible to send among them a multitude of beares or fierce lyons 15 Or furious beastes newly created and vnknowen whiche shulde breathe out blastes of fyre and cast out smoke as a tempest or shoote horrible sparkes like lightnings out of their eyes 16 Whyche myght not onely destroye them with hurting but also to kil them with their horrible sight 17 Yea without these myght they haue bene cast downe with one winde beyng persecuted by thy vengeance and scattered abroade thorow the power of thy Spirit but thou hast ordered all things in measured nomber and weight 18 For thou hast euer had great strength and might and who can withstand the power of thine arme 19 For as the small thing that the balance weigheth so is the worlde before thee and as a droppe of the mourning dewe that falleth downe vpon the earth 20 But thou hast mercie vpon all for thou hast power of all things and makest as thogh thou sawest not the sinnes of men because they shulde amende 21 For thou louest all the thyngs that are and hatest none of them whome thou hast made for thou woldest haue created nothing that thou hadest hated 22 And howe myght aniethyng endure if it were not thy wil or how colde anie thing be preserued except it were called of thee 23 But thou sparest all for they are thyne ô Lord whiche art the louer of soules CHAP. XII 2 The mercie of God towarde sinners 14 The workes of God are vnreprouable 19 God giueth leasure to repent 1 FOr thyne incorruptible Spirit is in all things 2 Therefore thou chastnest them measurably that go wrong and warnest thē by puttyng them in remembrance of the things wherein they haue offended that leauing wickednes they may beleue in thee ô Lord. 3 * As for those olde inhabitantes of the holy land thou didest hate them 4 For they committed abominable workes as sorceries and wicked sacrifices 5 And staying of their owne children without mercie and eatyng of the bowels of mans flesh in banketing where the
Daniel and when he came to the denne he loked in and beholde Daniel sate in the middes of the lions 41 Then cryed the King with a loude voyce saying Great art thou ò Lord God of Daniel and there is none other besides thee 42 And he drewe him out of the denne cast them that were the cause of his destruction into the denne and they were deuoured in a momente before his face THE FIRST BOKE OF THE Maccabees CHAP. I. 1 The death of Alxāder the King of Macedonia 11 Antiochus taketh the kingdome 12 Many of the children of Is rael make couenant with the Gentiles 21 Antiochus sub dueth Egypt and Ierusalem vnto his dominion 50 Antiochus setteth vp idoles 1 AFfter that Alexander the Macedoniā the sōne of Philippe wēt forthe of the land of Chettiim slew Darius King of the Persiās and Medes rei gned for him as he had before in Grecia 2 He toke great warres in hand and wan strōg holdes and slewe the Kings of the earth 3 So went he thorow to the ends of the world and toke spoiles of many naciōs in so much that the worlde stode in awe of him therefo re his heart was puffed vp and was hawtie 4 Now when he had gathered a mightie strōg hoste 5 And had reigned ouer regiōs naciōs king domes they became tributaries vnto him 6 After these things he fel sicke and knewe that he shulde dye 7 Then he called for the chief of his seruātes which had bene broght vp with him of chil dren and parted his kingdome among thē while he was yet aliue 8 So Alexander had reigned twelue yeres whē he dyed 9 And his seruants reigned euerie one in his roume 10 And they all caused thē selues to be crowned after his death and so did their childrē after thē many yeres muche wickednes increased in the worlde 11 For out of these came the wicked roote euen Antiochus Epiphanes the sonne of King Antiochus which had bene an hostage at Rome and he reigned in the hundreth and seuē and thirtieth yere of the kingdome of the Grekes 12 In those dayes went there out of Israel wic ked men which entyced many saying Let vs go make a couenant with the heathē that are rounde about vs sor since we depar ted frō them we haue had muche sorowe 13 So this deuice pleased them wel 14 And certeine of the people were readie went to the King which gaue thē licence to do after the ordinances of the heathen 15 Thē set they vp a place of exercise at Ierusalē according to the facions of the heathen 16 And made thē selues vncircumsed forsoke the holy couenant ioyned thē selues to the heathen were solde to do mischief 17 So whē Antiochus kingdome was set in order he wēt about to reigne ouer Egypt that he might haue the dominiō of two realmes 18 Therefore he entred into Egypt with a migh tie companie with charets and elephantes and with horsement and with a great nauie 19 And moued warre against Ptolemeus King of Egypt but Ptolemeus was afraid of him fled and manie were wounded to death 20 Thus Antiochus wanne many strong cities in the land of Egypt and toke away the spoi les of the land of Egypt 21 And after that Antiochus had smittē Egypt he turned againe in the hundreth fortie thre yere 22 And wentvp towarde Israel and Ierusalém with a mightie people 23 And entred proudly into the Sanctuarie and toke away the golden altar and the candlesticke for the light and all the instruments thereof and the table of the shewbread and the powring vessels and the bowles and the golden basins and the vaile and the crownes and the golden apparel which was before the Temple and brake all in pieces 24 He toke also the siluer and golde and the precious iewels and he toke the secret treasures that he founde and whē he had taken away all he departed into his owne land 25 After he had murthered many men and spo ken verie proudely 26 Therefore there was a great lamentacion in euerie place of Israél 27 For the princes and the Elders mourned the yong women and the yong men were made feble and the beautie of the women was changed 28 Euerie bridegrome toke him to mourning and she that sate in the mariage chāber was in heauines 29 The land also was moued for the inhabitāts thereof for all the house of Iacob was couered with confusion 30 After two yeres the King sent his chief taxe master into the cities of Iuda which came to Ierusalém with a great multitude 31 Who spake peaceable wordes vnto them in disceite and they gaue credit vnto him 32 Then he fell suddenly vpon the citie and smote it with a great plague and destroied muche people of Israél 33 And when he had spoiled the citie he set fyre on it casting downe the houses thereof walles thereof on euerie side 34 The women and their children toke they captiuitie and led away the cattel 35 Then fortified they the citie of Dauid with a great and thicke wall and with mightie towres and made it a strong holde for them 36 Moreouer they set wicked people there and vngodlie persones and fortified them selues therein 37 And they stored it with weapons vitailes and gathered the spoile of Ierusalém laied it vp there 38 Thus became they a sore snare and were in ambushment for the Sanctuarie and were wicked enemies euermore vnto Israél 39 For thei shed innocent blood on euerie side of the Sanctuarie and defiled the Sāctuarie 40 In so muche that the citizens of Ierusalém fled away because of them and it became an habitacion of strangers being desolate of them whome she had borne for her owne children did leaue her 41 Her Sāctuarie was left waste as a wildernes her holie daies were turned into mourning her Sabbaths into reproche and her honour broght to naught 42 As her glorie had bene great so was her dishonour and her excellencie was turned into sorowe 43 Also the King wrote vnto all his kingdome that all the people shulde be as one and that euerie man shulde leaue his lawes 44 And all the heathen agreed to the comman dement of the King 45 Yea many of the 〈◊〉 consented to his religion offring vnto idoles and defiling the Sabbath 46 So the King sent letters by the messengers vnto Ierusalém and to the cities of Iuda that they shulde followe the strange lawes of the countrey 47 And that they shulde forbid the burnt offrings and sacrifices and the offrings in the Sanctuarie 48 And that they shulde defile the Sabbaths and the feasts 49 And pollute the Sanctuarie and the holie men 50 And 〈◊〉 set vp altars and groues and chappels of idoles and offer vp swines flesh and vncleane beasts 51 And that they shulde leaue their children vncircumcised and defile their soules with vnclennes and pollute themselues that they might
great hurt vnto religion 37 And he set Iewes in it and fortified it for the assurance of the land and citie and raised vp the walles of Ierusalém 38 And King Demetrius confirmed him in his high priesthode for these causes 39 And made him one of his friends and gaue him great honour 40 For it was reported that the Romains called the Iewes their friends and confederates and that they honorably receiued Simōs ambassadours 41 And that the Iewes and Priests consented that Simon shulde be their prince and high Priest perpetually til God raised vp the true Prophet 42 And that he shulde be their captaine and haue the charge of the Sanctuarie and so set mē ouer the workes and ouer the countrey and ouer the weapons and ouer the forteres ses and that shulde make prouision for the 〈◊〉 things 43 And that shulde be obeyed of euery man and that all the writings in the countrey shulde be made in his name that he shulde be clothed in purple and we are golde 44 And that it shulde not be lawful for anie of the people or Priests to breake anie of these things or to withstand his wordes or to call anie congregacion in the countrey without him or be clothed in purple or weare a 〈◊〉 of gold 45 And if anie did contrarie to these things or brake anie of them he shulde be punished 46 So it pleased all the people to agre that it shulde be done to Simon according vnto these wordes 47 Simon also accepted it and was content to be the high Priest and the captaine and the prince of the Iewes and of the Priests and to be the chief of all 48 And they commāded to set vp this writing in tables of brasse and to fasten it to the wall that compassed the Sanctuarie in an open place 49 And that a copie of the same shulde be laied vp in the treasurie that Simon and his son nes might haue it CHAP. XV. 1 Antiochus maketh a couenant of friendship with Simon 11 〈◊〉 is pursued 15 The Romains write lettres vnto Kings and nacions in the defence of the Iewes 27 〈◊〉 refusing the helpe that Simon sent him breaketh his couenant 1 MOreouer King Antiochus the sonne of Demetrius sent lettres from the yles of the sea vnto Simon the Priest and prince of the Iewes and to all the nacion 2 Conteining these wordes ANTIOCHVS the King vnto Simon the great Priest and to the nacion of the Iewes sendeth greting 3 For so muche as 〈◊〉 pestilent men haue vsurped the kingdome of our fathers I am purposed to chalenge the realme againe and to restore it to the olde estate wherefore I haue gathered a great hoste and prepared shippes of warre 4 That I may go thorowe the countrey and be 〈◊〉 of them which haue destroied our countrey and wasted manie cities in the realme 5 Now therefore I do confirme vnto thee all the liberties whereof all the Kings my progenitours haue discharged thee and all the paiments where of they haue released thee 6 And I giue thee leaue to coyne money of thine owne stampe within thy countrey 7 And that Ierusalém and the Sanctuarie be fre and that all the weapons that thou hast prepared and the forteresses which thou hast buylded and kepest in thine hands shal be thine 8 And all that is due vnto the King and all that shal be due vnto the King I forgiue it thee from this time for the for euermore 9 And when we haue obteined our kingdome we wil giue thee and thy nacion and the Temple great honour so that your honor shal be knowen thorowe out the worlde 10 ¶ In the hundreth seuentie and foure yere went Antiochus into his fathers land and all the bandes came together vnto him so that fewe were left with Tryphon 11 So the King Antiochus pursued him but he fled and came to Dora which lyeth by the seaside 12 For he sawe that troubles were towarde him and that the armie had forsaken him 13 Then camped Antiochus against Dora with and hundreth and twentie thousand fighting men and eight thousand horsemen 14 So he compassed the citie about and the shippes came by the sea Thus they pressed the citie by land and by sea in so muche that thei suffered no man to go in nor out 15 In the meane season came Numenius his companie from Rome hauing lettres writē vnto the Kings and countreis wherein were conteined these wordes 16 LVCIVS THE Consul of Rome vnto King Ptolemeus sendeth greting 17 The ambassadours of the Iewes are come vnto vs as our friends and confederates frō Simon the hie Priest and from the people of the Iewes to renue friendship and the bonde of loue 18 Who haue broght a shield of golde weying a thousand pounde 19 Wherefore we thoght it good to write vnto the Kings and countreis that they shulde not go about to hurt them nor to fight against them nor their cities nor their countreie nether to mainteine their enemies against them 20 And we were content to receiue of thē the shield 21 If therefore there be anie pestilent felowes fled from their countrey vnto you deliuer them vnto Simon the hie Priest that he maye punish them according to their owne Law 22 The same things were writen to Demetrius the King and to Attalus and to Arathes and to Arsaces 23 And to all countreis as Sampsames and to them of Sparta and to Delus and to Mindus and to Sicion and to Caria and to Samos to Pamphylia and to Lycia and to Ha licarnassus and to Rhodus and to Phaselis and to Cos and to Siden and to Cortyna and to Gnidon and to Cyprus and to Cyrene 24 And they sent a copie of them to Simon the hie Priest 25 ¶ So Antio chus the King cāped against Dora the seconde time euer redie to take it and made diuers engins of warre and kepe Tryphon in that he colde nether go in nor out 26 Thē Simon sent him two thousand chosen men to helpe him with siluer aud golde and muche furniture 27 Neuertheles he wolde not receiue thē but brake all the couenant which he had made with him afore and withdrewe him self frō him 28 And sent vnto him Athenobius one of his friends to cōmune with him saying Ye with holde Ioppe and Gazara with the castle that is at Ierusalem the citie of my realme 29 Whose borders ye haue destroyed done great hurt in the land and haue the gouerne ment of anie places of my kingdome 30 Wherefore now deliuer the cities which ye haue taken with the tributes of the places that ye haue rule ouer without the borders of 〈◊〉 31 Orels giue me for them fiue hundreth talēts of siluer and for the harme that ye haue done and for the tributes of the places other fiue hundreth talents if not we wil come fight against you 32 So Athenobius the Kings friend came to Ierusalem and when he sawe the honour of
slewe aboue nine thousand men and wounded and maimed the moste parte of Nicanors hoste and so put all to slight 25 And toke the money from those that came to bye them and pursued them farre but lacking time they returned 26 For it was the day before the Sabbath and therefore they wolde no lōger pursue thē 27 So they toke their weapons spoiled the enemies kept the Sabbath giuing than kes praising the Lord wōderfully which had deliuered them that day and powred vpon them the beginning of his mercie 28 And after the Sabbath * they distributed the spoiles to the sicke and to the father les and to the widdowes deuided there sidue among them selues their children 29 When this was done and they all had made a general prayer they besoght the merciful Lord to be recōcilied at the length with his seruants 30 Afterwarde with one cōsent they fel vpō Timotheus and Bacchides slewe aboue twentie thousand wanne hie strōg hol des deuided great spoiles an gaue ād equal porciō vnto the sicke to the father les and to the widdowes and to aged persones also 31 Moreouer they gathered their weapōs to gether and layed them vp diligently incon uenient places and broght the remnant of the spoyles to Ierusalém 32 They slewe also Philarches a moste wicked persone which was with Timotheus and had vexed the Iewes manie wayes 33 And when they kept the feast of victorie in their countrey they burnt Callisthenes that had set fyre vpō the holie gates which was fled into a litle house so he receiued a rewarde mete for his wickednes 34 And that moste wicked Nicanor which had broght a thousand marchants to bye the Iewes 35 He was through the helpe of the Lord broght downe of them whome he thoght as nothing in so muche that he put of his glorious raiment and fled ouerthwart the countrey like a fugitiue seruant and came alone to Antiochia with great dishonour through the destruction of his hoste 36 Thus he that promised to pay tribute to the Romaines by meanes of the prisoners of 〈◊〉 broght newes that the Iewes had a defender and for this cause none cold hurt the Iewes because they followed Lawes appointed by him CHAP. IX 1 Antiochus wil ling to spoyle Persepolis is put to flight 9 As he persecuteth the Iewes he is striken of the Lord. 13 The fained repentance of Antiochus 28 He dyeth mi serably 1 AT the same time came Antio chus agai ne with dishonour out of the countrey of Persia. 2 For when he came to Persepolia and went about to robbe the Temple and to subdue the citie the people ranne in a rage to defē ded them selues with their weapons and put them to flight and Antiochus was put to flight by the inhabitants and returned with shame 3 Now when he came to Ecbatana he vnder stode the things that had come vnto Nicanor and Timotheus 4 And then being chased in his fume he thoght to impute to the Iewes their faute which had put him to flight and therefore commanded his charetman to driue continually and to dispatche the iourney for Gods iudgement compelled him for he had said thus in his pride I wil make Ierusalem a commune burying place of the Iewes whē I come the ther. 5 But the Lord almightie and God of Israél smote him with an incurable and inuisible plague for assone as he had spoken these wordes a paine of the bowels that was remediles came vpon him and sore torments of the inner partes 6 And that moste iustely for he had tormented other mens bowels with diuerse and strange torments 7 How be it he wolde in no wise cease from his arrogancie but swelled the more with pride breathing outfyre in his rage against the Iewes and commanded to haste the iornay but it came to passe that he feldow ne from the charet that rāne swiftely so that all the mēbres of his bodie were bruised with the great fall 8 And thus he thata litle a fore thoght he might commande the floods of the sea so proude was he beyonde the condicion of man and to weigh the hie moūtaines in the balance was now cast on the ground and caried in an horselitter declaring vnto all the manifest power of God 9 * So that the wormes came out of the bo die of this wicked man in abundance and whiles he was aliue his flesh fel of for paine and torment and all his armie was grieued at his smel 10 Thus no man colde be are because of his stinke him that a litle afore thoght he might reach to the starres of heauen 11 Then he began to leaue of his great pride and self wil when he was plagued and came to the knowledge of him self by the scourge of God by this paine which increased 〈◊〉 moment 12 And when he him self might not abide his owne stinke he said these wordes It is mete to be subiect vnto God that a man which is mortal shulde not thinke him self equal vnto God through pride 13 This wicked persone prayed also vnto the Lord who wolde now haue no mercie on him 14 And said thus that he wolde set at libertie the holie citie vnto the which he made haste to destroy it to make it a burying place 15 And as touching the Iewes whome he had iudged not worthie to be buryed but wolde haue cast them out with their children to be deuoured of the foules wilde beastes he wolde make thē all like the citizēs of Athenes 16 And whereas he had spoiled the holie Tēple afore he wolde garnish it with great giftes and encrease the holie vessels and of his ownerentes beare the charges belonging to the sacrifices 17 Yea that he wolde also become a Iewe him self go through all the worlde that was inhabited preache the power of God 18 But for all this his paines wolde not cease for the iustiudgemēt of God was come vpō him therefore despairing of his helth he wrote vnto the Iewes this letter vnder wri ten cōteining the forme of a supplicatiō 19 ¶ THE KING prince Antiochus vnto the Iewes his louing citizens wisheth muche ioye and helth and prosperitie 20 If ye your childrē fare wel if all things go after your minde I giue great thankes vnto God hauing hope in the heauen 21 Thogh I lie sicke yet I am mindeful of your honour and good wil for the loue I beare you therefore when I returned from the countrey of Persia and fel into a fore disease I thoght it necessarie to care for the commune safetie of all 22 Not distrusting mine helth but hauing great hope to escape this sickenes 23 Therefore considering that when my father led an hoste against the high coūtreys he appointed who shulde succede him 24 That if anie controuersie happened contrary to his expectation or if that anie tidings were broght that were grieuous they
same place 39 And vpon the daye following as 〈◊〉 required Iudas and his companie came to take vp the bodies of them that were 〈◊〉 and to burye them with their kynsemen in their fathers graues 40 Nowe vnder the coates of euerie one that was slaine they founde 〈◊〉 wels that had bene consecrate to the idoles of the * Iamnites whiche thing is forbidden the Iewes by the Law Then euerie man sawe that this was the cause wherefore they were slayne 41 And so euerie man gaue thankes vnto the Lord the righteous Iudge whiche had opened the things that were hid 42 And they gaue them selues to prayer and besoght hym that they shulde not vtterly be destroyed for the faute committed Besides that noble Iudas exhorted the people to kepe them selues from sinne for so muche as they sawe before their eyes the thinges which came to passe by the sinne of these that were slayne 43 And hauing made a gathering through the companie sent to Ierusalē about two thousand drachmes of 〈◊〉 to offer a sinne offring doyng very wel and honestly that he thoght of the resurrection 44 For if he had not hoped that they whiche were 〈◊〉 shulde rise againe it had bene superfluous ād vaine to pray for the dead 45 And therefore he perceyued that there was great fauour 〈◊〉 vp for those that dyed godly It was an holie and a good thoght So he made a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the dead that they might be 〈◊〉 from sinne CHAP. XIII 1 The comming of 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 4 The death of 〈◊〉 10 Maccabeus going to fight against Eupator 〈◊〉 his souldiers vnto prayer 15 He kylleth 〈◊〉 thousand men in the tentes of Antiochus 21 〈◊〉 the betrayer of the 〈◊〉 is taken 1 IN the hundreth fortie ād nine yere it was tolde Iudas that Antiochus Eupator was comming with a great power into Iudea 2 And Lysias the stewarde and ruler of hys affaires with hym hauing bothe in their armie an hundreth and ten thousand men of 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 and fiue thousand horsemē and two and twentie elephants and thre 〈◊〉 dreth charets set with hookes 3 Menelaus also ioyned hym selfe with them and with great disceit incouraged Antiochus not 〈◊〉 the safegard of the countrey but because he thoght to haue bene made the gouernour 4 But the Kyng of Kings moued Antiochus minde against this wicked man and Lysias informed the Kyng that thys man was the cause of all mischief so that the King commanded to bryng hym to 〈◊〉 to put hym vnto death as the maner was in that place 5 Nowe there was in that place a tower of fiftie cubites high ful of ashes and it had an instrument that turned rounde and on euerie side itrouled downe into the ashes 6 And there whosoeuer was condemned of sa crilege or ofanie other grieuous crime was cast of all men to the death 7 And so it came to passe that this wicked man shulde dye suche a death and it was a moste iuste thing that Menelaus shulde want buryal 8 For because he had committed manie sinnes by the altar whose fyre and ashes were holie he him self also dyed in the ashes 9 ¶ Now the King raged in his minde came to shewe himself more cruel vnto the Iewes then his father 10 Which things when Iudas perceiued he cō manded the people to call vpon the LORD night and day that if euer he had holpen thē he wolde now helpe them when they shulde be put from their Law from their countrey and from the holie Temple 11 And that he wolde not suffer the people which a litle afore began to recouer to be subdued vnto the blasphemous nacions 12 So when they had done this all together besoght the Lord for mercie with weping and fasting and falling downe thre dayes together Iudas exhorted them to make them selues readie 13 And he being aparte with the Elders toke counsel to go forthe afore the King broght his hoste into Iudea and shulde take the citie commit the matter to the helpe of the Lord. 14 So committing the charge to the Lord of the world he exhorted his souldiers to fight man fully euen vnto death for the Lawes the Temple the citie their countrey and the commune wealth and camped by Modin 15 And so giuing his souldiers for a watche worde The victorie of God he piked out the manliest yong men and went by night into the Kings campe slewe of the hoste fourtene thousand men and the greatest elephāt with all that sate vpon him 16 Thus when they had broght a great feare and trouble in the campe all things went prosperously with them they departed 17 This was done in the breake of the day be cause the protection of the Lord did helpe them 18 ¶ Now when the King had tasted the manlines of the Iewes he wēt about to take the holdes by policie 19 And marched towarde Beth-sura which was a strong holde of the Iewes but he was chased away hurt and lost of his men 20 For Iudas had sent vnto them that were in it suche things as were necessarie 21 But Rhodocus which was in the Iewes hoste disclosed the secretes to the enemies the refore he was soght out and when they had gotten him they put him in prison 22 After this did the King commune with thē that were in Beth-sura and toke truce with them departed and ioyned battel with Iudas who ouercame him 23 But when he vnderstode that Philippe whome he had left to be 〈◊〉 of his bu sines at Antiochia did rebell against him he was astonished so that he yelded him self to the Iewes and made them an othe to do all things that were right and was appeased towarde them and offred sacrifice adorned the Temple and shewed great gentlenes to the place 24 And embraced Maccabeus and made him captaine and gouernour from 〈◊〉 vnto the Gerreneans 25 Neuertheles when he came to Ptolemais the people of the citie were not content wit this agrement and because they were grieued thei wolde that he shulde breake the co uenants 26 Then went Lysias vp into the iudgemēt seat and excused the fact as wel as he colde and persuaded them and pacified them made them wel affectioned and came againe vnto Antio chia This is the matter cōcerning the Kings iournay and his returne CHAP. XIIII 1 Demetrius moued by Alcimus sendeth Nicanor to kil the Iewes 18 Nicanor maketh a compacte with the Iewes 29 Which he yet breaketh through the mocion of the King 37 Nicanor commandeth Razis to be taken who slayeth him self 1 AFter thre yeres was Iudas enformed that Demetrius the sonne of Seleucus was come vp with a great power name by the heauen of Tripolis 2 When he had wonne the countrey and slaine Antiochus and his lieutenant Lysias 3 Now 〈◊〉 whiche had bene the high Priest wilfully defiled himself in the time that all things were confounded seing that by no meanes he colde saue himself norhaue anie
if two of you shal agre in earth vpon any thing whatsoeuer they shal desire it shal be giuē them of my Father which is in heauen 20 For where two or thre are gathered together in my Name there am I in the middes of them 21 Thē came Peter to him said Master how oft shal my brother sinne against me and I shal forgiue him * vnto seuen times 22 Iesus said vnto him I say not to thee vnto seuen times but vnto seuentie times seuen times 23 Therefore is the kingdome of 〈◊〉 likened vnto a certeine King whiche wolde take a countes of his seruants 24 And when he had begonne to recken one was broght vnto him whiche oght him ten thousand talents 25 And because he had nothing to paye his master commanded him to be solde and his wife and his children and all that he had the dette to be payed 26 The seruant therefore fel downe and besoght him saying Master appease thine angre towarde me and I wil pay thee all 27 Then that seruants master had compassion and losed him and for gaue him the dette 28 But when the seruāt was departed he foūde one of his felowes which oght him an hundreth pence he layed hands on him and toke him by the throte saying Pay me that thou o west 29 Then his felowe fel downe at his fete and besoght him saying Appease thine angre towards me and I wil pay thee all 30 Yet he wolde not but went and cast him into prison til he shulde pay the dette 31 And whē his other felowes sawe what was done they were very sorie and came and de clared vnto their master all that was done 32 Then his master called him and said to him O euil seruant I forgaue thee all that dette because thou prayedst me 33 Oghtest not thou also to haue had pitie on thy felow euen as I had pitie on thee 34 So his master was wroth and deliuered him to the iaylers til he shulde pay all that was due to him 35 So like wise shal mine heauenlie Father do vn to you except ye forgiue from your hearts eche one to his brother their trespaces CHAP. XIX 3 Christ sheweth for what cause a woman may be diuorced 11 Continence is a gift of God 14 He receiueth litle babes 16 To obteine life euerlasting 24 That riche men can scarsely be saued 28 He promiseth them which haue left all to folowe him life euerlasting 1 ANd* it came to passe that when Iesus had finished those sayings he departed from Galile and came into the coastes of Iudea beyonde Iordan 2 And great multitudes followed him and he healed them there 3 ¶ Then came vnto him the Pharises tēpting him and saying to him It is lawful for a man to put away his wife for euerie faute 4 And he answered and said vnto them Haue ye not red * that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female 5 And said * For this cause shal a man leaue father and mother and cleaue vnto his wife and they twaine shal be one flesh 6 Wherefore they are no more twaine but one flesh Let not man therefore put a sundre that which God hathe coupled together 7 They said to him Why did then*Moses commande to giue a bil of diuorcement and to put her a way 8 He said vnto thē Moses because of the hard nes of your heart 〈◊〉 you to put away your wiues but from the beginning it was not so 9 I say therefore vnto you * that whosoeuer shal put away his wife except it be for whoredome marie another committeth adulterie whosoeuer marieth her which is diuorced doeth commit adulterie 10 Thē said his disciples to hī 〈◊〉 the matter be so betwene mā wif it is not good to marie 11 But he said vnto thē All men can not receiue this thing saue they to whome it is giuen 12 For there are some chaste which were so borne of their mothers bellie and there be some chaste which be made chaste by men and there be some chaste which haue made themselues chaste for the kingdome of heauen He that is able to receiue this let him receiue it 13 ¶ * Then were broght to him litle children that he shulde put his hands on them and pray and the disciples rebuked them 14 But Iesus said Suffer the litle children and forbid them not to come to me for of suche is the kingdome of heauen 15 〈◊〉 And when he had put his hands on them he departed thence 16 ¶ * And beholde one came and said vnto him Good Master what good thing shal I do that I may haue eternal life 17 And he said vnto him Why callest thou me good there is none good but oue euen God but if thou wilt entre into life kepe the commandements 18 He said to him Whiche And Iesus said These Thou shalt not kil Thou shalt not commit adulterie Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnes 19 Honour thy father and mother and thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self 20 The yong man said vnto him I haue obser ued all these things from my youth what lacke I yet 21 Iesus said vnto him If thou wilt be perfite go sel that thou hast and giue it to the poore and thou shalt haue treasure in heauē and come and followe me 22 And when the yong man heard that saying he went away sorowful for he had great possessions 23 Then Iesus said vnto his disciples Verely I say vnto you that a riche man shal hardely enter into the kingdome of heauen 24 And againe I say vnto you It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of 2 nedle then for a riche man to enter into the kingdome of God 25 And when his disciples heard it thei were excedingly amased saying Who thē can be saued 26 And Iesus behelde them and said vnto thē With men this is vnpossible but with God all things are possible 27 ¶ * Then answered Peter and said to him Beholde we haue for saken all and followed thee what shal we haue 28 And Iesus said vnto them Verely I say to you that when the Sonne of man shal sit in the throne of his maiestie ye which followed me in the regeneracion * shal sit also vpon twelue thrones and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel 29 And whoso euer shal forsake houses or brethren or sisters or Father or mother or wife or children or lands for my Name sake he shal receiue an hundreth folde more and shal inherite euerlasting life 30 But manie that are first shal be last and tho last shal be first CHAP. XX. 1 Christ teacheth by a similitude that God is deter vnto no men and how he
I wil do it 15 If ye loue me kepe my commandements 16 And I wil pray the Father and he shal giue you another Comforter that he may abide with you for euer 17 Euen the Spirit of trueth whome the worlde can not receiue because it seeth him not nether knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth with you and shal be in you 18 I wil not leaue you comfortles but I wil come to you 19 Yet a litle while and the worlde shal se me no more but ye shal seme because I liue ye shal liue also 20 At that day shal ye knowe that I am in my Father and you in me and I in you 21 He that hathe my commandements and kepeth them is he that loueth me and he that loueth me shal be 〈◊〉 of my Father and I wil loue him and wil shewe mine owne self to him 22 Iudas said vnto him not I scariot Lord what is the cause that thou wilt shewe thy self vnto vs and not vnto the worlde 23 Iesus answered and said vnto him If any man loue me he wil kepe my worde my Father wil loue him and we wilcome vnto him and wil dwell with him 24 He that loueth me not kepeth not my wor des and the worde whiche ye heare is not mine but the Fathers which sent me 25 These things haue I spokē vnto you being present with you 26 But the Comforter which is the holie Gost whome the Father wil send in my Name he shal teache you all things ād bring all things to your remēbrance which I haue tolde you 27 Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vn to you not as the worlde giueth giue I vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare 28 Ye 〈◊〉 heard how I said vnto you I go away and wil come vnto you If ye loued me ye wolde verely reioyce because I said I go vnto the Father for my Father is greater then I. 29 And now haue I spoken vnto you before it come that when it is come to passe ye might beleue 30 Hereafter wil I not speake many things vnto you for the prince of his worlde cōmeth and hathe noght in me 31 But it is that the worlde may knowe that 〈◊〉 my Father and as the Father hathe cōmanded me so I do Arise let vs go hence CHAP. XV. 6 The swete consolation and mutual loue betwene Christ and his membres vnder the parable of the vine 18 Of their commune afflictions and persecutions 26 The office of the holie Gost and the Apostles 1 I Am the true vine and my Father is an hous 〈◊〉 men 2 * Euerie branche that beareth not frute in me he taketh away and euerie one that beareth frute he purgeth it that it may bring for the more frute 3 * Now are ye cleane through the worde which I haue spoken vnto you 4 Abide in me and I in you as the branche can not beare frute of it self except it abide in the vine no more can ye except ye abide in me 5 I am the vine ye are the branches he that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth forthe muche frute for without me can ye do nothing 6 If a man abide not in me he is cast forthe as a branche and withereth and men gather them and cast them into the fyre and they burne 7 If ye abide in me and my wordes abide in you aske what ye wil and it shal be done to you 8 Herein is my Father glorified that ye beare muche frute and be made my disciples 9 As the Father hathe loued me so haue I loued you continue in my loue 10 If ye shal kepe my commandements ye shal abide in my loue as I haue kept my Fathers commandements and abide in his loue 11 These things haue I spoken vnto you that my ioye might remaine in you and that your ioye might be ful 12 * This is my commandement that ye loue one another as I haue loued you 13 Greater loue then this hathe no man when any man bestoweth his life for his friends 14 Ye are my friends if ye do whatsoeuer I cōmande you 15 Henceforthe call 〈◊〉 you not seruants for the seruant knoweth not what his master doeth but I haue called you friends for all things that I haue heard of my Father haue I made knowen to you 16 Ye haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you and ordeined you * that ye go and bring forthe frute and that your frute remaine that what so euer ye shal aske of the father in my Name he may giue it you 17 These things commande 〈◊〉 you that ye loue one another 18 If the worlde hate you ye know that it hated me before you 19 If ye were of the worlde the worlde wolde loue his owne but because ye are not of the worlde but I haue chosen you out of the worlde therefore the worlde hateth you 20 Remember the worde that I said vnto you * The seruant is not greater then his master * If they haue persecuted me they wil perse cute you also if they haue kept my worde they wil also kepe yours 21 But all these things wil they do vnto you for my Names sake because they haue not knowen him that sent me 22 If I had not come and spoken vnto them they shulde not haue had sinne but nowe haue they no cloke for their sinne 23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also 24 〈◊〉 had not done workes among them whiche none other man did they had not had sinne but now haue they bothe sene and haue hated bothe me and my Father 25 But it is that the worde myght be fulfilled that is written in their Law * They hated me without a cause 26 But when the Comforter shall come * whom I will send vnto you from the Father euen the Spirit of trueth whiche proceadeth of the Father he shal testifie of me 27 And ye shall witnesse also because ye haue bene with me from the beginning CHAP. XVI 2 He putteth them in remembrance of the crosse and of their owne infirmitie to come 7 And therefore doeth comfort them with the promes of the 〈◊〉 Gost. 16 Of the comming againe of Christ. 17 Of his ascension 23. To aske in the Name of Christ. Peace in Christ and in the worlde affliction 1 THese things haue I said vnto you that ye shulde not be offended 2 They shal excommunicate you yea the time shal come that whosoeuer killeth you wil thinke that he doeth God seruice 3 And these things wil they do vnto you because they haue not knowen the Father nor me 4 But these things haue I tolde you that when the houre shal come ye might remember that I tolde you thē And these things said I not
giue no occasion of offence in anie thing that our ministerie shulde not be re prehended 4 But in all things we approue our selues as * the ministers of God in muche patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses 5 In stripes in prisones in tumultes in labours 6 By watchinges by fastinges by puritie by knowledge by long suffering by kindnes by the holie Gost by loue vnfained 7 By the worde of trueth by the power of God by the armour of righteousnes on the right hand an on the lefte 8 By honour and dishonour by euill reporte and good reporte as deceiuers yet true 9 As vnknowen and yet knowen as dying and beholde we liue as chastened and yet not killed 10 As sorowing and yet alway reioycyng as poore and yet make manie riche as hauing nothing and yet possessing all thyngs 11 O corinthians our mouth is open vnto you our heart is made large 12 Ye are not kept straite in vs but ye are kept straite in your owne bowelles 13 Now for the same recompense I speake as to my children Be you also enlarged 14 Be not vnequally yoked with the infideles for what felowship hathe righteousnes with vnrighteousnes and what communion hathe light with darkenes 15 And what concorde hathe Christ with Belial or what parte hathe the beleuer with the infidel 16 And what agrement hathe the Temple of God with idoles * for ye are the Temple of the liuyng God as God hathe said * I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shal be my people 17 * Wherefore come out from among them and separate yourselues saith the Lord and touche none vncleane thing and I will receiue you 18 * And I wil be a Father vnto you ye shal be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie CHAP. VII 1 He exhorteth them by the promise of God to kepe them selues pure 37 Assuring thē of his loue 8. 13 And doeth not excuse his 〈◊〉 toward their but 〈◊〉 therat considering what profite came thereby 10 Of two sortes of sorow 1 SEing then we haue these promises dearely beloued let vs clense our selues from all filthines of the flesh and Spirit and growe vp vnto ful holines in the feare of God 2 Receiue vs we haue done wrong to no man we haue consumed no man we haue defrauded no man 3 I speake it not to your condemnacion for I haue said before that ye are in our hearts to dye and liue together 4 I vse great boldenes of speach towarde you I reioyce greatly in you I am filled with comfort and am exceadyng ioyous in all our tribulacion 5 For when we were come into Macedonia our flesh had no reste but we were troubled on euerie side fightings without and terrours within 6 But God that comforteth the abiect comforted vs at the comming of Titus 7 And not by his comming onely but also by the consolacion where with he was comforted of you whēhetolde vs your great desire your mourning your feruent minde to me warde so that I reioyced muche more 8 For thogh I made you sorie with a letter I re pent not thogh I did repent for I perceiue that the same epistle made you sorie thogh it were but for a season 9 I now reioyce notthat ye were sorie but that ye sorowed to repentance for ye sorowed godly so that in nothing ye were hurt by vs. 10 * For godlie sorowe causeth repentance vnto saluacion not to be repented of but the worldlie sorowe causeth death 11 For beholde this thing that ye haue bene godly sorie what great care it hath wroght in you yea what clearing of your selues yea what indignacion yea what feare yea how great disire yea what a zeale yea what punishment in all things ye haue shewed your selues that ye are pure in this matter 12 Wherefore thogh I wrote vnto you I did not it for his cause that had done the wrong nether for his cause that had the iniurie but that our care toward you in the sight of God might appeare vnto you 13 Therefore we were comforted because ye were comforted but rather we reioyced muche more for the ioy of Titus because his spirit was refreshed by you all 14 For if that I haue boasted anie thing to him of you I haue not 〈◊〉 ashamed but as I haue spoken vnto you all things in trueth enē so our boasting vnto Titus was true 15 And his in warde affection is more abundant towarde you when he remembreth the obedience of you all and how with feare and trembling ye receiued him 16 I reioyce therefore that I may put my cōfidence in you in all things CHAP. VIII 1 By the example of the 〈◊〉 9 And Christ he exhorteth them to continue in relieuing the poore Saintes commending their good beginning 23 After he cōmendeth Titus and his felowes vnto them 1 WE do you also to wit brethren of the grace of God bestowed vpōthe Chur ches of Macedonia 2 Because in great tryal of affliction their ioye abunded and their moste extreme pouertie abunded vnto their riche liberalitie 3 For to their power I beare recorde yea beyonde their power they were willing 4 And prayed vs with great instance that we wold receiue the grace and felowship * of the ministring which is towarde the Saintes 5 And this they did not as we loked for but gaue their owne selues first to the Lord and after vnto vs 〈◊〉 the wil of God 6 That we shulde exhorte Titus that as he had begonne so he wolde also accomplish the same grace among you also 7 Therefore as ye abunde in euerie thing in faith and worde and knowledge and in all diligence and in your loue towards vs euen so se that ye abunde in this grace also 8 This say I not by commandement but because of the diligence of others therefore proue I the naturalnes of your loue 9 For 〈◊〉 knowe the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ that he being riche for your sakes became poore that ye through his pouertie might be made riche 10 And I shewe my minde herein for this is expedient for you which haue begonne not to do onely but also to wil a yere ago 11 Now therefore performe to do it also that as there was a readines to wil euen so ye maye performe it of that which ye haue 12 For if there be first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hathe and not according to that he hathe not 13 Nether is it that other men shulde be eased and you grieued 14 But vpon like condicion at this time your abundance supplieth their lacke that also their abundance may be for your lacke that there may be equalitie 15 As it is wiritten *
heauen 2 * Continue in prayer and watch in the same with thankes giuing 3 * Praying also for vs that God maye open vnto vs the dore of vtterance to speake the mysterie of Christ wherefore I am also in bondes 4 That I maye vtter it as it becometh me to speake 5 ¶ * Walke wiselye towarde them that are without and redeme the time 6 Let your speache be gracious alwais and powdred with salt that ye may know how to answer euerie man 7 ¶ Tychicus our beloued brother faithful minister and felowe seruant in the Lord shal declare vnto you my whole state 8 Whome I haue sent vnto you for the same purpose that he might know your state and might comforte your hearts 9 * With Onesimus a faithfull and a beloued brother who is one of you They shal shewe you of all things here 10 Aristarch us my prison fello we saluteth you and Marcus and Barnabas sisters sonne tou ching whome ye receiue hym 11 And Iesus whiche is called Iustus whiche are of the circumcision These onely are my worke fellowes vnto the kingdome of God which haue bene vnto my consolatiō 12 Epaphras the seruant of Christe whiche is one of you saluteth you and alwais striueth for you in prayers that ye may stande perfite and ful in al the wil of God 13 For I beare him recorde that he hath a great zeale for you and for thē of Laodicea and them of Hicrapolis 14 * Luke the beloued physition greteth you and Demas 15 Salute the brethren which are of Laodicea and Nymphas and the Church whiche is in his house 16 And when this epistle is red of you cause that it be red in the Churche of the Laodiceans also and that ye likewise read the epistles written from Laodicea 17 And say to Archippus Take hede to the ministerie that thou hast receiued in the Lord that thou fulfil it 18 The salutation by the hand of me Paul Remēber my bādes Grace be with you Amē Written from Rome to the Colossians and sent by Tychicus and One simus THE FIRST EPISTLE of Paul to the Thessalonians THE ARGVMENT AFter that the Thessalonians had bene wel instructed in the faith persecution which perpetually follo weth the preaching of the Gospel arose against the which althogh they did constantly stand yet S. Paul as moste careful for them sent Timothie to strengthen them who sone after admonishing him of their estate gaue occasion to the Apostle to confirme them by diuers arguments to be 〈◊〉 in faith to suffer what soeuer God calleth them vnto for the testimonie of the Gospel exhorting them to declare by their godlie liuing 〈◊〉 puritie of their religion And as the Church can neuer be so purged that some cockle remaine not among the wheat so there were among them wicked men which by mouing vaine and curious questions to ouerthrowe their faith taught falsely as touching the point of the resurrection from the dead whereof he briefly instructeth them what to thinke earnestly forbidding them to seke curiously to knowe the times willing them rather to watche lest the sudden comming of Christ come vpon them at vnwares and so after certeine exhortations and his commendations to the 〈◊〉 he endeth CHAP. I. 2 He thanketh God for thē that thei are so stedfast in faith and good workes 6 And receiue the Gospell with suche earnestnes 〈◊〉 That they are an example to all others 1 PAul and Siluanus Timotheus vnto the Church of the Thes salonians which is in God the Father in the Lord Iesus Christe Grace be with you and peace frō God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 2 * We giue God thankes alwayes for you al making * mention of you in our prayers 3 Without ceasing remembryng your effectual faith and diligent loue the pacience of your hope in our Lord Iesus Christ in the sight of God euen our Father 4 Knowing beloued brethren that ye are elect of God 5 For our Gospel was not vnto you in word onely but also in power in the holie Gost and in much assurāce as ye know after what maner we were among you for your sakes 6 And ye became followers of vs and of the Lord and receiued the worde in much affliction with ioye of the holie Gost. 7 So that ye were as ensamples to all that beleue in Macedonia and Achaia 8 For from you sounded out the worde of the Lord not in Macedonia and in Achaia only but your faith also whiche is towarde God spred abroade in all quarters that we nede not to speake anything 9 For they them selues shewe of you what maner of entring in we had vnto you how ye turned to God from idoles to serue the liuyng and true God 10 And to loke for his Sonne frome heauen whome he raised from the dead euen Iesus which deliuereth vs frō the wrath to come CHAP. II. 1 To the intent they shulde not faint vnder the crosse 2 He cōmendeth his diligēce in preaching 13 And theirs in obeing 〈◊〉 He excuseth his absence that he colde not come and open his heart to them 1 FOr ye your selues knowe brethren that our entrāce in vnto you was not in vaine 2 But euen after that we had suffred before were shamefully entreated at * Philippi as ye knowe we were holde in our God to speake vnto you the Gospell of God with muche striuyng 3 For our exhortation was not by deceit nor by vnclennes nor by guile 4 But as we were alowed of God that the Gospell shulde be committed vnto vs so we speake not as they that please mē but God which trieth our hearts 5 Nether yet did we euer vse flattering wordes as ye knowe nor colored couetousnes God is recorde 6 Nether soght we praise of men nether of you nor of others 7 When we might haue bene chargeable as the Apostles of Christ but we were gentle among you euen as a nource cherisheth her children 8 Thus being affectioned towarde you our good wil was to haue dealt vnto you not the Gospel of God onely but also our owne soules because ye were dere vnto vs. 9 For ye remember brethren * our labour trauail for we laboured day and night becau se we wolde not be chargeable vnto anie of you preached vnto you the Gospel of God 10 Ye are witnesses and God also how holily and iustly and vnblameably we behaued our selues among you that beleue 11 As ye knowe how that we exhorted you comforted and besoght euerie one of you as a father his children 12 That ye * wolde walke worthie of God who hathe called you vnto his kingdome glorie 13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing that when ye receiued of vs the worde of the
that loue him 6 But ye haue despised the poore Do not the riche oppresse you by tyrannie and do not they drawe you before the iudgemēt seates 7 Do not they blaspheme the worthie Name after which ye be named 8 But if ye fulfill the royal Law accordyng to the Scripture whiche saith * Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self ye do wel 9 * But if ye regarde the persones ye commit sinne and are rebuked of the Law as transgressours 10 For* whosoeuer shal kepe the whole Law and yet faileth in one point he is giltie of all 11 For he that said * Thou shalt not commit adulterie said also Thou shalt not kill Now thoghthou do est none adulterie yet if thou killest thou art a transgressor of the Law 12 So speake ye and so do as they that shal be iudged by the Law of libertie 13 For there shal be iudgement merciles to him that sheweth no mercie and mercie reioyceth against iudgement 14 What auaileth it my brethren thogh a man saith he hathe faith when he hath no workes can the faith saue him 15 For if a brother or sister be* naked and destitute of dailie fode 16 And one of you say vnto them Departe in peace warme your selues and fill your bellies not withstandyng ye giue thē not those things which are nedeful to the bodie what helpeth it 17 Euen so the fayth if it haue no workes is dead in it self 18 But some man myght saye Thou haste the faith and I haue workes shewe me thy faith out of thy workes and I will shewe thee my faith by my workes 19 Thou beleuest that there is one GOD thou doest wel the deuils also beleueit and tremble 20 But wilt thou vnderstand ô thou vaine mā that the fayth whiche is without workes is dead 21 Was not Abraham our Father iustified through workes when he offred Isaac hys sonne vpon the Altar 22 Seest thou not that the fayth wroght with his workes ād through the workes was the faith made persite 23 And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith * Abraham beleued God and it was imputed vnto hym for righteousnes and was called the friend of God 24 Ye se then howe that of workes a man is iustified and not of faith onely 25 Likewise also was not * Rahab the harlot iustified through workes when she hadreceiued the messengers and sent them out an other waye 26 For as the bodie without the spirit is dead euen so the fayth without workes is dead CHAP. III. 2 He forbiddeth all ambition to seke honour aboue our brethren 3 He describeth the propertie of the tongue 15 16 And what difference there is betwixt the wisdome of God and the wisdome of the worlde 1 MY brethren be not manye masters knowing that we shal receiue the greater condemnation 2 For in manie things we sinne all * If anie man sinne not in worde he is a perfect man and able to bridel all the bodie 3 Beholde we put bits into the horses mouthes that they shulde obey vs and we turne about all their bodie 4 Beholde also the shippes which thogh they be so greate and are driuen of fierce windes yet are they turned aboute wyth a verye smale rudder whethersoeuer the gouerner lysteth 5 Euen so the tongue is a litle member and boasteth of great things beholde how great a thing a litle fyre kindleth 6 And the tongue is fyre yea a worlde of wyckednes so is the tongue set among our membres that it defileth the whole bodye and setteth on fire the course of nature and it is set on fyre of hel 7 For the whole nature of beastes and of birdes and of crepyng thyngs and thyngs of the sea is tamed and hath bene tamed of the nature of man 8 But the tongue can no mantame It is an vnrulie euil ful of deadelye poyson 9 Therewith blesse we God euen the Father ād there with curse wemen which are made after the similitude of God 10 Out of one mouth proceadeth blessings ād cursing my brethrē these thyngs ought not so to be 11 Doeth a fountaine send forthe at one place swete water and bytter 12 Can the figge tre my brethren bring forthe oliues other a vine figges so can no foūtaine make bothe salte water and swete 13 Who is a wyse man and endued with knowledge amonge you let hym shewe by good conuersation hys workes in mekenes of wisdome 14 But if ye haue bitter enuying and strife in your hearts reioyce not nether be lyers against the trueth 15 This wisdome descendeth not from aboue but is earthlie sensual and diuelish 16 For where enuying and strife is there is sedition and all maner of euill workes 17 But the wisdome that is frome aboue is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be entreated ful of mercie ād good frutes with out iudging and without hypocrisie 18 And the frute of ryghteousnes is sowen in peace of them that make peace CHAP. IIII. 1 Hauing shewed the cause of all wrong and wickednes and also of all graces and goodnes 4 He exhorteth them to loue God 7 And submit them selues to him 11 Not speaking euil of their neighbours 13 But patiently to depend on Gods prouidence 1 FRom whence are warres ād contentions among you are they not hence euen of your lustes that fight in your members 2 Ye luste and haue not ye enuie and haue indignation and can not obteyne ye fight and warre and get nothing because ye aske not 3 Ye aske and receyue not because ye aske amisse that ye myght consume it on your lustes 4 Ye adulterers and adulteresses knowe ye not that the amitie of the worlde is the eni mitie of God * Whosoeuer therefore wil be a friend of the worlde maketh him selfe the enemie of God 5 Do ye thinke that the Scripture sayth in vaine The spirit that dwelleth in vs lusteth after enuie 6 But the Scripture offereth more grace ād therefore sayth * God resisteth the proude and giueth grace to the humble 7 * Submit your selues to God resist the deuil and he wil flee from you 8 Drawe nere to God and he will drawe nere to you Clense your hands ye sinners ād pur ge your hearts ye wauering minded 9 Suffer afflictions and soro we ye and wepe let your laughter be turned into mournyng and your ioye into heauines 10 * Cast downe your selues before the Lord and he wil lift you vp 11 Speake not euill one of another brethren He that speaketh euill of hys brother or he that condemneth his brother speaketh euill of the Law and condemneth the Law and if thou condemnest the Law thou art not an obseruer of the Law but a iudge 12 There is one Law giuer whiche is
f Thogh Dauid was now anointed Kinge by the Prophet yet God woide 〈◊〉 him in sōdry sortes before he had the vse of his kingdome “ Or serued him g God wolde that Saul shulde recei ue this benefite as at Dauids hād that his condemnation might be the more euident for his cruel hate towarde him “ Or in Ephes dammin “ Or of the eke a Betwene the two campes “ Or coate of plate b That is 〈◊〉 lib. 4 onces after halfe an once the shekel and 600. snekels weight amounteth to 18. “ Or greaues lib. 3. quarters †Ebr. smiteme “ Or hand 〈◊〉 Chap. 16. 1. “ O. be was 〈◊〉 among them 〈◊〉 bare office c To serue 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 16. ver 19. d Thogh Ishai ment one thing 〈◊〉 Gods prouidē ce 〈◊〉 Dauid to another end e If they haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 for their necessitie 〈◊〉 it out †Ebr. vessels †Ebr. of peace “ Or valleye f As are aboue 〈◊〉 hearsed ver 〈◊〉 9. Iosh. 15. 18. g From taxes payments h This dishonour that he doeth to Israél i For his 〈◊〉 sending was a iu ste occasion and also he felt him self in wardly mo ued by Gods Spirits k Here Satan pro ueth Dauids faith by the insidelitie of Saul l Dauid by the ex perience that he hathehad in time past of Gods helpe nothing douteth to ouercome this danger seing he was zea lous for Gods honour m For by these exampleshe sawe that the power God was with him “ Or assayed n To the intent that by these weake meanes God might only be knowen to be the aut our of this victorie o He sware by his gods that he wolde 〈◊〉 him p Dauid being assured bothe of 〈◊〉 cause and of his calling prophecieth of the destru ction of the Philistims q Being moued with a feruent zeale to bereuen ged vpon this blasphemer of God Name Ecclesi 47 4. 1. mac 4. 30. “ Or Gai thecitie “ Or house at Bethléhem r That is of what familie and tribe is he or els he had forgotten Da uid 〈◊〉 he had receiued so great a benefit by him a His affection was fully bent toward him b That is be prospered in all his domgs c To wit Goliath †Ebr. answered playing Chap 〈◊〉 11. 29. 5. Eccles 47. 7. d Because he bare him enuie and hatted e That is spake as a man beside him selfe for so thepeo ple abused this worde whē thei colde not vnderstand f Meaning he was captaine 〈◊〉 the people g Fight against them the warre 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 h By whome 〈◊〉 had 〈◊〉 sonnes 〈◊〉 Dauid put to death at the re quest of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nites 2 〈◊〉 21 8. i So his hypocrisie 〈◊〉 for vnderpretence of 〈◊〉 he soght his destruction k Meaning that he was not able to endowe his wife with riches l Because he 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 able 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Kings request m Meaning Dauid his 〈◊〉 n To be depriued of his kingdome o that is 〈◊〉 had better 〈◊〉 against the Phi listims then 〈◊〉 men a 〈◊〉 Saul soght Dauids 〈◊〉 secretly but now his hypocrisie 〈◊〉 steth forth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b That I may giue thee warning what to do †Ebr. be put his soule in his hand Iudg. 12. 3. 1. samu 27 21. psalm 〈◊〉 109. c VVhat soeuer he pretended 〈◊〉 yet his heart was ful of malice d He plaide on his harpe to 〈◊〉 the rage of the euil Spirit as Chap. 16. 23. e Thus God mouedbothe the son ne and daughter of this tyrand to fauour Dauid 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 f Beholde how the 〈◊〉 to accomplish their 〈◊〉 nether 〈◊〉 de othe not frēdship God nor man g 〈◊〉 was a schole where the worde of God was studyed 〈◊〉 to Ramah h Being their chief 〈◊〉 i Changed their mindes and 〈◊〉 sed God k VVith a minde to persecute them l His kingly appa rel m He hūbled him selfe as other did Chap. 10. 11. a 〈◊〉 Saul was stayed a day and a night by Gods prouidence that Dauid might hauetime to eschape †Ebr. reueile it in mine care b I am in great daughter of death †Ebr. sayeth c At what time there shulde be a solenne sacrifice Nomb. 28. 11. to the which they addest peace offrings and feasts d Read Chap. 1. 〈◊〉 Chap. 18. 3. 23. 18. e That he were fully determined 〈◊〉 father do fauour me g The Lord 〈◊〉 he me moste grieuously h I knowe that if thou werest now preferred to the 〈◊〉 thou woldest not destroy me but shewe thy 〈◊〉 friendly to my posteritie “ Or 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 of the way because it serued as a signe to shewe the way to them that pas sed by †〈◊〉 peace i The 〈◊〉 is the 〈◊〉 of thy 〈◊〉 k Yet he mighs haue somebusine to let him l Thus he 〈◊〉 contempteously of Dauid m That is a peace offring n Meaning all his 〈◊〉 o Thou are euer contrary vnto me as the mother is †Ebr. sonne of death p For it were 〈◊〉 great tyrannie to put one to death and not to sheue the cause why q For this was the third day as it was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 r By these wordes he had monished Dauid what 〈◊〉 ought 〈◊〉 do †Ebr. 〈◊〉 f It semeth that he had shot 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the stone lest the 〈◊〉 shulde 〈◊〉 espied Dauid 〈◊〉 VVhich othe he callethin the 〈◊〉 verse the 〈◊〉 of the Lord. a VVhere the Arke then was to aske counsel of the Lord. b These infilmities that we se in the saints of God teache vs that 〈◊〉 hathe his iustice in him sel fe but receiued it of Godsmercie Exod. 〈◊〉 30. Leu. 24. 5. c If they 〈◊〉 not companied with their wiues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d That is their bo dies e Shalbe more ca reful to kepe his vesselholy when he shal haue eatē of thisholy foode f Tarying to worship before the Arke “ Or 〈◊〉 of them that kept Sauls 〈◊〉 Chap. 17. 2. g Behinde 〈◊〉 place Where the hie Priests garmentlay h That isout of Sauls dominion Chap. 17. 9. Chap. 18. 7 29. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 47. 7. †Ebr. put these wordes in his heart i By making 〈◊〉 kes and 〈◊〉 k Is hemete to be in a kings 〈◊〉 se. a VVhich was in the 〈◊〉 Iudah and nere to Beth-léhem “ Or 〈◊〉 b For there was another so called in Iudah c For he feared the rage of Saul against his house d That is in 〈◊〉 which was a strong holde e That a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 went on him f Ye that are of my 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 g Herby he wold persuade the that this conspiracio was moste 〈◊〉 where the sonne conspired against the father and the seruāt against hismaster h Whiche were the 〈◊〉 of the house of Eli whose house God 〈◊〉 to punishe i Haue I not at other times also whē he had great 〈◊〉 cōsulted with the Lorde for 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉
26. it is cal led also Epha but Epha is to measured 〈◊〉 thyngs as bath is a measure for licours c The very heathē confessed that it was a singular gift of God when hegaue to any na tion a King that was wise and of vnderstanding albeit it appeareth that this Hirā had the true knowled ge of God f It is also writē that she was of the tribe of Naph tali 1. King 7. 14. which may be vn 〈◊〉 that by reason of the con fusion of tribes which then begā to be thei maried in diuers tribes so that by her father she might be of Dan and by her mother of 〈◊〉 “ Or shippes “ Or Ioppe 1. King 7. 23. a Whiche is the mountaine where Abraham thoght to haue sacrificed his sonne Gene 22. 2. 2 Sam. 24. 16. b Accordynge to the whole length of the Temple cō prehending the 〈◊〉 holye place 〈◊〉 the rest c 〈◊〉 conteined as muche as did the breadth of the peo ple 1 King 6. 3. d From the 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 lot in the 〈◊〉 of Kings mencion is made from the fundation to the first stage e Some thinke it is that place whiche is called 〈◊〉 1. King 6. 19. f Which separated the Temple from the moste holy place g Enerie one was eightene cubites long but the halfe cubite colde not be sene for it was hid in the roundenes of the chapiter and therefore he giueth to euerie one but 17. an halfe h For euerie 〈◊〉 an hundreth read 1. King 7. 20. Leu. 6. 9. a A great vessel of brasse so called be cause of the great quantitie of was ter whiche it cōteined 1. King 7. 23 b Meaning vnder the brim of the vessel as 1. King 7. 24. c In the length of euery cubice were tene heades or knoppes which in all are 〈◊〉 “ Or floure delyner d In the first boke of Kings chap. 7. 26. mēcion is onelye made of two thousand but the lesse nomber was taken there and here accordynge as 〈◊〉 measures proued afterward is declared “ Euen as they hulde be made f Called also the porche of Salomō Act. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is also taken for the Tēple where Christ preached Mat 21. 27. “ Or caldrons g whome Salomō reueiēced for the gifts that GOD had giuen him as a father he had the same name also that Huram the King of Tyrus had his mother was alewesh and his lather a Tyriā Some read for his father the autour of this worke h In Ebrewe the bread of the faces 〈◊〉 they wereser before the Arke where the Lord shewed his presence “ Or instrumet is of Musique i That is couered 〈◊〉 places of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King 9. 51. 〈◊〉 a Read 2. Sam. 6. 12. b VVhē the things were dedicate broght into the Temple c Called in Ebrew Ethanin conteining part of September and 〈◊〉 te of October 1. King 8. 2. which moneth the lewes es called the 〈◊〉 moneth because they say that the worlde was created in that moneth and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 came from 〈◊〉 thei began at 〈◊〉 but because this opinion is vncer 〈◊〉 we make 〈◊〉 euer the 〈◊〉 as best writers do “ Or without the Oracle d For Aarors rod and Mana were taken thence before it was broght to this place e VVere prepared to serue the Lord f They agreed all in one turne g This was the effect of their songs a After that he had senetheglorie of the Lord in the cloude 1. King 8. 12. “ Or power “ Or Temple 〈◊〉 Sam. 7. 9. “ Ebr. that it was in thine heart b ' Meaning the two Tables wherein is conteined the effect of the couenant that God made with our fathers c On a skaffolde that was made for that purpo se that hepraying for the whole peo 〈◊〉 might be heard d Bothe to 〈◊〉 thankes for the great 〈◊〉 of God bestowed vpon him and also to pray for the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 his people 2. Mac 2 8. Or in effect or by thy power †Ebr. a man shal not be 〈◊〉 of 1. King 8. 17. e That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in effect that thou hast a continual care ouer this a place f By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thing from him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by deniyng that which hehathe left to him to kepe or do him any wrong 1 King 8 31. †Ebr. othe g Meaning to him that which he hath deserued †Or praise “ Ot toward this place Chap. 20. 9. †Ebr. in the land of their gates h He declareth that 〈◊〉 prayers of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can not be heard 〈◊〉 of any but of thē 〈◊〉 pray vnto God with an vnfained faith and in true repentance i He sheweth that before God there is no acception of persone but all people that feat 〈◊〉 Worketh righteousnes is ac cepted Act 10. 35. k Meaning that none oght to enrer prise anyware but at the Lords commandement that is Which is lawful by his Worde “ Or according to the maner of this citie 1. King 8. 46. eccles 7 21. 1. Iohn 1. 8. “ Or repent “ Or mainteine their right Psal. 132 8. l That is into thy Temple m Let 〈◊〉 be preserued by thy power and made vertuous and holy n Heare my prayer Which am thine anointed King 9. Mac. 2. 10. a Hereby God declared that hewas pleased with Salomons prayer 1. King 8. 65. †Ebr. by 〈◊〉 hands b The feast of the Tabernacles Which Was kept in the seuent mo neth c They assembled to heare the Word of God after that they had remained seuen dayes in the bouthes of the Tabernacles d They hadleaue to departe the two and twentieth day 1. King 8. 〈◊〉 but they went not away til the next day 1. King 9. 1. Nom. 12. 6. “ I Wil cause the pestilence to cease and destroy the beasts that hurt the frutes of the earth and sendrai ne in due season Chap. 6. 16. f VVhich thing declareth that God had more respect to their saluation then to the aduancement ofhis owne glotie and Whereas men abuse those things Which Godhathe appoin ted to set forthe his praise he doethwith drawe 〈◊〉 graces thence a Signifying that he was twentie yere in buylding them 1. King 9. 10. b That is Which Hirā gaue 〈◊〉 to Salomon because they pleased him not and ther fore called them 〈◊〉 that is dirt or filth 1. King 9. 13. c Meaning of mu nitions an 〈◊〉 for the Ware d That is he repaired and 〈◊〉 them for they Were buylt long before by Seerah a noble woman of the tribe of Ephraim 1. e Read 1. King 7. 2 Chro. 6. 24. †Ebr. to come vp to 〈◊〉 f For in all 〈◊〉 Were 3300 but here hè 〈◊〉 of them that had the principal char ge read 1. King 9. 23. Chap. 4. 1. Exod. 29 39 “ Or 〈◊〉 the maner of euerie day g Read Leuit 23. 1. Chao 24. 1. h Bothe for the matter and also the Workemanship i Meaning thered Sea
k VVhich summe is broght tomoūt to thre millions millions and six hundreth thousand crownes for here is mencion made of thirtie mo then are spoken of 1. Kin. 10. 1. mat 〈◊〉 14. a To knowe Whe ther his Wisdome Were so great as the reporte Was. Iuk 〈◊〉 31. b There was no question so hard that he did not solus “ Or gallerie whereby hewent vp †Ebr. there was no more spirit in her “ Or actes c Meanings that the Isrélites Were 〈◊〉 peo ple that Kings ate the lieutenāts of God which oght to grāte vnto him the 〈◊〉 and mini ster iustice to all d Read Chap. 8. 8. e Or pillers meaning the garnishing and trimming of the 〈◊〉 or pillers f That is Which the King gaue her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that treasure Which she broght g VVhich 〈◊〉 mounteth 102400 crownes of the sunne Bud eude asse h Or Pounds called 〈◊〉 of euerie one semed to make an 〈◊〉 shekels i That is the sleppes and the forè 〈◊〉 were fastened to the throne k Vpon the pom mels or 〈◊〉 l VVhich 〈◊〉 of the best Writers is thoght to be Cilicia read 1. King 10. 22. m That is ten hot ses in euerie stable Which in all 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 thousand 18. 〈◊〉 King 4. 26. “ Or 〈◊〉 n The abundance of these temporal 〈◊〉 in Salomons kingdome is a figure of the spiritual treasures which the elect shal enioye in the 〈◊〉 vnder the true Salomon Christ. “ Or Iddo o That is which prophecied agaīst him 〈◊〉 King 11. 41. a After the death of Salomon 1. King 12. 1. b That is hādeled 〈◊〉 It semeth that God hardened their heartes so that they thus murmu red without cause which declareth also the incō stantie of the peo ple. c Or that stode by him that is which were of his counsel and 〈◊〉 d Or 〈◊〉 singer meaning that he was of farregrea 〈◊〉 power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 father “ Or 〈◊〉 e Gods wil impo seth suche a neces 〈◊〉 the second causes that 〈◊〉 can be done but according to the same and yet mans wil worketh as of it selfe so that it can not be excused in doing euil by alledging that it is Gods ordinance †Ebr. by the hād 〈◊〉 Kin. 〈◊〉 16. “ Or receyuer †Ebr. strengthened him 〈◊〉 2. Kin. 12. 20. a That is the 〈◊〉 tribe of Benia n in for the other halfe was gone af ter Ieroboam b Meaning the ten tribes which rebelled c Or repaired thē and made them strong to be more able to resist 〈◊〉 boam “ Or 〈◊〉 †Ebr. stode Chap. 13. 9. 1. Kin. 12. 31. d Meaning idoles read Isa. 〈◊〉 15. e VVhich were 〈◊〉 of true re ligion and feared God f So long as they feared God and set forthe his worde they pro 〈◊〉 g Called 〈◊〉 Abi lam who reigned thre yere 1. Kin. 15. 2. h Me gaue him selfe to haue many wiues “ Or when the 〈◊〉 had established Rehobeams kingdome †For suche is the inconstancie of the people that for the moste part 〈◊〉 follow the 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 b VVhich were a people of Africa called the Troglo dites because they 〈◊〉 in holes “ Or blacke Mores c 〈◊〉 that no calamiue can come vnto vs except we forsake Cod and that he neuer leueth vs til we haue cast him of d And therefore doeth 〈◊〉 punish your for your sinnes †Ebr. drop downe e He sheweth that Gods 〈◊〉 are not to destroy his 〈◊〉 but to 〈◊〉 se them to bring thē to the Know ledge of them selues and to knowe how much 〈◊〉 it is to serue God then 〈◊〉 f VVhich declareth that God 〈◊〉 not the death of a 〈◊〉 but his conuersiō 〈◊〉 8. 32. 33. 11. 1. Kin. 14 21. g That is twelue yeres after that he had 〈◊〉 ouercome by 〈◊〉 ver 〈◊〉 †Ebr. saying “ Or Abiam a He meaneth Iu dah ād 〈◊〉 b Or Maacha 1. King 52. c Called also 〈◊〉 for Abshalom was her grandefather 〈◊〉 King 15. 2. d VVhiche was one of the 〈◊〉 of moū 〈◊〉 e And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doeth vsurpe it or take it 〈◊〉 that stocke 〈◊〉 the ordinance of the Lorde thus like an 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 the word of God for his aduantage f That is 〈◊〉 because that thing whiche is 〈◊〉 is preserued from 〈◊〉 he meaneth also that it was made solemnely 〈◊〉 by offring of sacrifices where as they 〈◊〉 salt accordyng as was ordeined Nom. 18. 19. g This worde in the Chalde tongue is Racha Which 〈◊〉 Sauiour vseth Matt. 5. 22. †Ebr. children of Belial h Meanynge in hearte and courage 1. Kin. 11. 26. “ Or fainte hearted i He 〈◊〉 the nature of idolaters which take no trial of the vo cation lyfe and doctrine of their ministers but thinke the most 〈◊〉 and greatest beastes sufficient to serue their turne Leui. 26. 36. 1. King 12. 31. Chap 11. 14. Ebr. fil his hād k As it was appointed in the Law Exod. 29. 39 l Because theyr cause was good appointed by the Lorde they douted not of the successe and victorie m Contemnyng the good counsel whiche came of the 〈◊〉 of God he thoght to haue ouer come by deceite “ Or gaue hym the ouerthre we n He sheweth that the staye of al kingdomes assurāce of victo ries depende vpō our trust and cōfidence in the Lorde †Ebr. 〈◊〉 2. Kyng 13. 8. a VVhiche were 〈◊〉 contrary to the Lawe 〈◊〉 16. 20. b He sheweth that the rest and quietnes of kingdomes standeth in abolishing ido latrie and 〈◊〉 cing true religiō c VVhile we 〈◊〉 the ful gouernement 〈◊〉 d The Kinge of 〈◊〉 Egypt e VVhiche was a citie in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 15. 44. VVhere Michaiah the Prophete was borne 1. King 14. 6. “ Or against ma ny without power f Thus the children of God nether trust in their owne power or policie nether feare the strēgth 〈◊〉 of their enemies but con sider the cause subtilitie of their entreprises tend to Gods glorie therevpon assure thē selues of the victorie by him whiche is onely almightie can turne all flesh in to dust with the breath of hys monthe g The Lorde had 〈◊〉 thē with feare a VVho was called 〈◊〉 as hys father was vers 8. b For the space of 〈◊〉 yeres vnder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thre yeres vn der 〈◊〉 religion was neglected and 〈◊〉 planted c He sheweth that 〈◊〉 the wicked nes of tyrants ad their rage yet God hathe hys 〈◊〉 he heareth in their tribulacion as he deliuered hys from zerah king of the Ethiopiās and out of all other daungers when they called vpō the Lord. d Your confiden ce and truste in God shal not be 〈◊〉 e Called 〈◊〉 conteining part of May and part of Iune f VVhiche they had taken of the Ethiopians g These were the wordes of their couenant which commaunded all idolaters to be put to death accordynge to the Lawe of God 〈◊〉 13. h So long as
not 〈◊〉 them selues by couenant i Wheresoeuer we laboured or traueled there the 〈◊〉 were due vnto the Lorde both by 〈◊〉 Law and accordyng to the othe and coue nāt that we made Nomb. 18. 26. k We wil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 of that that shal be necessarie for it Because their 〈◊〉 dwelt 〈◊〉 about thē 〈◊〉 prouided that 〈◊〉 might be 〈◊〉 with men 〈◊〉 vsed this 〈◊〉 because here were fewe 〈◊〉 offred them 〈◊〉 willingly b Whiche came of Pérez the sonne of Iudah “ Or of a Shilonite c That is was the he Priest d That serued and ministred in the Temple “ Or of one of the greatmen e That is he begā the psalme was the chanter f Meaning of the Temple g O them which 〈◊〉 not in Ierusalém “ Or Ophel h Was chief aboue the Kynge for all his 〈◊〉 a From Babylon to Ierufalém b Next in dignitie to the hie 〈◊〉 and whiche were of the stocke of Aaron c Had charge of them that sang the Psalmes d They kept their wardes and watches accordyng to their turnes as 1. Chro. 23. 6. e That is next to Seraiah or rather of that 〈◊〉 whi che was called after the Name of Seraiah f Whereof was zacharie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g That is one after another and euerie one in hys course 〈◊〉 sonnes of the singers h Whiche were a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had their possessions in the 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 2. 54. i Meaning 〈◊〉 k That is the brethren of zaccur l Whiche was the going vp to the mountzion 〈◊〉 is called the citie of Dauid †Ebr. caused to heare m Whiche were chambers appointed by Hezekiah to put in the tithes such things 2. Chr. 31. 11. now 〈◊〉 repared againe for the same vse Chro. 15. 16. n That is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 23. 〈◊〉 Nomb. 22. 5. a That is all such which had ioyned in vnlawfull mariage and also those with whome God had forbidden them to haue societie b That the 〈◊〉 was made c He was 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tobiah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and enemie of the Iewes d Called also 〈◊〉 Ezra 7. 1. “ Or at the yeres end e 〈◊〉 we se to what 〈◊〉 the people fall into whē they are 〈◊〉 of one that 〈◊〉 of God seing that their chief gouernour was but a while absent and yet they fell into suche great 〈◊〉 as appeareth also Exo. 32. 1. f He 〈◊〉 that he did 〈◊〉 with a good conscience yet he 〈◊〉 not iustifie him selfe herein but 〈◊〉 reth God to fauor him to be 〈◊〉 vnto him 〈◊〉 his owne goodnes sake as ver 22. g I 〈◊〉 vnto them that GOD wolde not 〈◊〉 suche 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 h Was 〈◊〉 this a great cause why God plagued vs in times paste meaning 〈◊〉 if they transgressed now in the same againe 〈◊〉 plague shuld be greater i 〈◊〉 the tyme that the sunne went 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sabbath 〈◊〉 from the sunne going downe of the one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sunne 〈◊〉 of the other k Meaning of the 〈◊〉 that none thatwas vncleane shulde 〈◊〉 l which was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 and they had maried wiues therof and so had corrupted theyr speache and religion m That is I did excommunicate them and dryue them out of the Congregacion 1. King 〈◊〉 7. 1. King 11. 1. n Punish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cording to 〈◊〉 faute euil exāple which they haue giuen to the rest of thy people contrarie to their vocation o That is to shewe mercie vn to me a Called also 〈◊〉 who was now the 〈◊〉 Monarch had the gouernemē of the Medes Persiās and Chaldeans some think he was Darius 〈◊〉 sonne called also 〈◊〉 b Daniel chap. 6. 〈◊〉 maketh mencion but of six score leauing out the nomber that is vnperfit as the Scripturein diuers placesvseth c That is had rest and quietnes Nehem. 1. 1. d VVhich they in those coūtreis instead of tables e As was beseming for so ma gnificala King f None might be cōpelled to drink more then it plea sed him g VVhich was the lastday of the 〈◊〉 that the King ma de for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. †Ebr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the hand of the eunuches h That had 〈◊〉 rience of 〈◊〉 as thei had 〈◊〉 ned by 〈◊〉 marking in 〈◊〉 nuance of 〈◊〉 i VVhich were 〈◊〉 chief counselers that might 〈◊〉 alwaies accesse to him k By her disobedience she hathe giuen an example to all women to do the like to their 〈◊〉 l That is her disobedience m Meaning that wolde take first 〈◊〉 here of to do the like and that the rest of women wold by continuance do the same n Let her be 〈◊〉 and another made Quene o For he had vnder him an hundreth twentie seuen countreis p That is that the wife shulde be subiect to the housband and at his commandement a That is he called the matter againe into communication b By the seuen wise men of his counsel c The abuse of the se countreis was so great that they in uented manie meanes to serue the lustes of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 as they ordeined wicked Iawes that the King might haue whose daughters he wold so they had diuers houses ap pointed as one for them whiles they were virgines 〈◊〉 when they were 〈◊〉 and for the Quenes another d Read what this purification was vers 13. 2. Kin. 24. 〈◊〉 †Ebr. portions o For thogh she was taken 〈◊〉 by a cruellaw yet he ceased not to haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ca re ouer her and therefore did resort oft times to heare of her f VVhat 〈◊〉 she asked of the eunuch 〈◊〉 was he bounde ogiue her “ Or Hegai g VVherein het modestie appeared because she soght 〈◊〉 apparel to commend her beautie but ftode tothe eu nuches appoint ment h VVhich conteined parte of Decē ber and part of 〈◊〉 i That is made for her sake k He released their tribute their tribute I That is great magnifical m That is at the mariage of Ester which was these conde mariage of the King n Meaning to 〈◊〉 him o In the Chronicles of the Medes and 〈◊〉 as Chap 10. 2. a The Persians maner was to knele downe and reuerence their Kings and suche as he 〈◊〉 in chief autoritie which Mordecai wolde not do to this ambitious proude man b Thus we se that there is none so wicked but thei haue their flatterers to accuse the godlie ' Ebr despised in his eyes c VVhich 〈◊〉 to parte of Marche and parte of April d To knowe what monethand day shulde be good to enterpri se this thing that it might haue good successe but God disapointed their lottes expectation e Cōteining part of Februarie and parte of Marche f These be the two arguments which commonly the worldelings aud the wic ked vse toward princes against the godly that is the concempt of their Iows and diminishing of their profit without respect how God his 〈◊〉
Iob vseth all kindes of persuasion with GOD that he myght staye his hand n After all 〈◊〉 saith 〈◊〉 forthe and leadeth 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it was not in suche perfection that he colde 〈◊〉 him selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with God because that he stil tryed his faith o That is I shal be dead a He 〈◊〉 that their wordes which wold diminish anye thing frome the 〈◊〉 of God is but a puft of winde that 〈◊〉 sheth away b That is hathe rewarded them accordynge to their iniquitie meanyng that Iob ought to be warned by the example of hys children that he offend not God c That is if thou turne betyme whiles God calleth thee to repentance d Thogh the beginnyngs be not 〈◊〉 pleasaunt as thou woldest desire yet in the 〈◊〉 thou shalt haue sufficient occasion to content thy self e He willeth Iob to examine all antiquitie and he shall 〈◊〉 it true whiche he here 〈◊〉 f Meaning that it is not ynough to haue the expe rience of 〈◊〉 selues but to be con firmed by the ex amples of them that 〈◊〉 before vs. g As a rush can not grow with out 〈◊〉 so can not the hypocrite because he hath not 〈◊〉 which is 〈◊〉 with Gods Spirit h VVhiche is to day and to morow swept away i He compareth the iuste to a tre which althoghit be remoued out of one place vnto another yet florishetht so the affliction of the godlie turneth to their profire k That is so that there remaine nothing there to proue whether the 〈◊〉 had growen there or no. l To be planted in another place where it may growe 〈◊〉 pleasure m If thou be godlie he will giue thee occasion to reioyce and if not thyne 〈◊〉 shal increase a Iob here 〈◊〉 reth to the point of Eliphaz Bil dads oracion 〈◊〉 chīg the iustice of God his īnocē cie 〈◊〉 god to be īfinit in iui slice mā to be nothing ī respect b Of a thousand 〈◊〉 which god colde laye to his charge mā cānot answer him one 1a He declareth what is the infir mitie of man by the mightie and incomprehēsible power that is in God shewing what the colde do if he wolde set forthe his power 1b The seare the na mes of certeine starres whereby he meaneth that all starres bothe knowen and vn knowen are at his 〈◊〉 1c I am not able to comprehend his workes whiche are commune daily before mine eyes muche Iesse in those things which are hid secret f He sheweth that whē God doeth execute his pow er he doeth it iustely for asmuch as none can controle him g God wil not be appeased for ought that man can laye for him self for his iustification h That is all the reasons that mē can laie to appro ue their cause i How shuld I be able to answer him by 〈◊〉 whereby be noteth his friends that albeit they were eloquent in talke yet they felt not in heart that which they spake k Meaning in his owne opiniō signifying that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flatter himself to be righteous whiche before God is abomina cion l Whiles I am in my pangs I can not but 〈◊〉 forthe into many in conueniences althogh I knowe stil that God is iust m I am not able to fele my sinnes so great as I fele the weight of his plagues this he speaketh to condemne his dulnes to iustifie God n After he hathe accused his owne weakenes he cōtinueth to iustifie God and his power o If I wolde stād in mine owne de fence yet God hathe iuste cause to condemne me it he examine mi ne heart and con science p If God punish according to his iustice he wil destroye as wel them that are counted perfite as them that are wicked q To wit the wicked r This is spoken according to our apprehension as thogh he wolde say If God destroye but the wicked as chap. 5. 3 why shulde he suffer the innocents to be so long tormented by them s That they can not se to do iustice t That can shewe the contrary u I thinke not to fall into these affections but my sorowes bring me to these manifolde infirmities and my conscience condemneth me x why doeth not God destroye me at once thus he speaketh according to the infirmitie of the flesh y Thogh I seme neuer so pure in mine owne eyes yet all is but corruption before God z whatsoeuer I woldevse to couer my filthines with shal disclose me so muche more a which might make an accorde betwene God and me speaking of impaciencie and yet consessing God to be iust in punishing him b Signifying that Gods iudgements kepe him in awe a I am more like to a deadmā then to one that 〈◊〉 b I wil make an ample declaratiō of my torments accusing my self and not God c He wolde not that God shulde procede against him by his secret iustice but by the ordinarie meanes that he punisheth others d Is it agreable to thy iustice to do me wrong e Wilt thou be without compassion f Wilt thou gratifie the wicked and condēne me g Doest thou this of ignoráce h Art thou inconstant chāge able as the times to daie a friend to morowe an enemie i By affliction thou kepest me as in a prison and restraynest me from doing euil nether can any set meat libertie k In these eight verses following he describeth the mercie of God in the Wonderful creation of man and there on groundeth that God shulde not shew himself rigorous against him l As brittel as a pot of clay m That is reason and vnderstāding and many other giftes whereby man excelleth all earth he creatures n That is thy fátherlie care and prouidēce where by thou preseruest me and with out the which I shulde perish streight way o Thogh I be not fully able to cōprehēd these things yet I 〈◊〉 nedes confesse that it is so p I Wil alway Walke in feare and humilitie knowing that none is iuste before thee q Iob being sore assalted in this battel betwene the flesh the Spirit brasketh out into these affections wishing rather short dayes then long peins r That is 〈◊〉 of diseases in great abundā ceshewing that God hathe infini temeanes to punish 〈◊〉 s We 〈◊〉 that God 〈◊〉 leaue of his 〈◊〉 considering 〈◊〉 great miserie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his life t He speaketh thus in the persone of a sinner that is ouercome with passions and with the feling of Gods iudgements and therefore can not apprehend in that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 merc es of God and 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 u No distinction 〈◊〉 light and darkenes but where all is 〈◊〉 darkenes it self a Shulde he persuade by his great talke that he is 〈◊〉 b He chargeth Iob with this that he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the thing which he spake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he was without sinne in the sight of God c Which is not to stand in iuslifying of
inuaded them and so the land sem d to be giuen to them alone m The cruel 〈◊〉 is euer in danger of de th and is neuer quiet in 〈◊〉 n Out of that mi 〈◊〉 Where into he once 〈◊〉 o God doeth not onely 〈◊〉 the Wicked ost 〈◊〉 but euen in their prosperitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thē With a gredi nes euer more to gather Which is as a 〈◊〉 p He sheweth What Weapons Godvseth against the Wicked Which lift vp thē selues against him to Wit terror of cō science and outWard 〈◊〉 q That is he Was so 〈◊〉 vp With great prosperitie and abundance of all things that he forgate God nothing that Iob in his felicitie had not the true feare of God r Thogh he buylde repare 〈◊〉 places to 〈◊〉 him same yet God shal bring all to naught and turne his great prosperitie into extreme miserie s Meaning that his 〈◊〉 buyldings shulde neuer come to perfection t He 〈◊〉 so in his owne con ceite that he Wil giue no place to good counsel therefore his owne pride shal bring him to destruction u As one that ga thereth grapes 〈◊〉 they be ripe x Which Were buylz or mainteined by powring 〈◊〉 y And 〈◊〉 al their 〈◊〉 deuises shal turne to their 〈◊〉 Wne destructiō a Which serue for vaine ostenta tion and for no true comfort b For Elipház did replie against 〈◊〉 answer c I Wolde you felt that Which I do d That is mocke at your miserie as you do at 〈◊〉 e If this Were in my power yet Wolde I comfort you and not do as ye do to me f If thei Wolde say Why doest thou not then comfort thy selfe he answereth that the iudgements of God are more heauy then he is able to asWage ether by Wordes or silēce g Meaning God h That is destro yed most of my familie i In roken of sorowe and grief k That is God by his wrath and in this 〈◊〉 of Wordes hie stile he expresseth how grieuous the hand of God Was vpon him l That is hathe hādeled me most contempteously for so smiting on the cheke signified 1. King 22 24 Mar. 14 65. m They haue led me 〈◊〉 thei Wolde n His manifolde afflictions o I am Wonded to the heart p Meaning his glorie Was broght Iowe q Signifying that he is not able to comprehend the cause of this his grieuous punishment r That is vnfained and Without hypocrisie s Let my sinne be knowen if I be suche a sinner as mine a duersaries accuse me let me finde no fauour t Thogh man cōdemne me yet God is Witnes of my cause u Vse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in stead of true consola tion x Thus by his great torments he is caryed away and brasteth 〈◊〉 into passions and speaketh vnaduisedly as thogh God shulde 〈◊〉 man more gently seing he hathe but a 〈◊〉 time here to liue a In stead of 〈◊〉 being now at deaths 〈◊〉 he had but thē that mocked at him and discouraged him b I se 〈◊〉 that thei seke but to vexe me c He reasoneth 〈◊〉 God as a man beside him selfe to the intent that his cause mightbe broght to light d And answer thee e That thesemine 〈◊〉 are thy 〈◊〉 iugements thogh mā know not the cause f He that 〈◊〉 a man and onelyiugeth him happy in his pro 〈◊〉 shal not him self onely but in his posteri tie be punished g God hath mad all the Worlde to speake of me because of mine afflictions h That is as a cō tinual sounde in their eares i To Wit When they se the godlie punished but in the end they shal come to 〈◊〉 ding and knowe 〈◊〉 shal be the 〈◊〉 of the hy pocrite k That is Wil not be discouraged considering that the godlieare punished aswel as the Wicked l Iob speaketh to thē thre that came to comfort him m That is haue 〈◊〉 me sorow in stead of comfort n Thogh I shulde hope to come from aduersitie to prosperitie as your 〈◊〉 pretendeth o I haue 〈◊〉 hope in father mother 〈◊〉 or anie 〈◊〉 thing for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wormes shal be 〈◊〉 me in stead of them p All Worldely hope and prosperitie faile Which you say are onely signes of Gods fauour but seing that these 〈◊〉 perish I set mine hope in God and in the life 〈◊〉 a Which counte your selues 〈◊〉 as Chap 12. 4. b Whome 〈◊〉 take to be but 〈◊〉 as Chap. 12 7. c That is like a mad man d Shal God 〈◊〉 ge the 〈◊〉 of nature for thy sa ke by dealing With the other 〈◊〉 thē he doeth With all 〈◊〉 e When the Wicked is in his prosperitie thē God changeth his 〈◊〉 and this is his ordinarie 〈◊〉 for their sinnes f Meaning that the Wicked are in continual dan ger g That Which shulde nourish him shal be consumed by 〈◊〉 h That is some strong and violent death shal consume his strength or as the Ebrew Worde sign 〈◊〉 his mem bres or parts i That is 〈◊〉 most great feare k Meaning not truely come by l Thogh all the 〈◊〉 Wolde fa uour him yet God Wolde destroie him and his m He shal fall from prosperitie to 〈◊〉 n When theishal se 〈◊〉 came vn to him a That is many times as Nehem 4 12. b That is I my self 〈◊〉 punished forit or you haue not yet con futed it c He brasteth out againe into his passiōs and decla reth stil that his affliction cometh of God thogh he be not able to fele the cause in him self d Meaning out of his afflictions e Meaning his children What soeuer Was dere vnto him in this Worlde f Which is plucke vp and hathe no more hope to grow g His manifolde afflictions h Mine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by all the se losses Iob shew eth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flesh he had great occasion to he moued i VVhiche Were hers and mine k Besides these great losses and most cruel 〈◊〉 denes he Was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his owne person as follow eth l All my flesh Was consumed m Seing I haue these iust causes to complaine cō demne me not as an hypocrite spe cially ye Whiche shulde cōfort me n Is it not ynough that God doeth punish me except you by re proches increase my 〈◊〉 o To se my body punished except ye trouble my 〈◊〉 p He protesteth that notwithstā ding his sore pas fions his 〈◊〉 is perfite that he is not a blasphemer as they iudged him q I do 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 my selfe before the worlde but I knowe that I shal come before the great iudge Who shal be myde 〈◊〉 Sauiour r Herein Iob declareth 〈◊〉 that he had a ful 〈◊〉 that bothe the soule and body shulde enioye the presence of God in the last resurrection s Though his friends thoght that he Was but persecured of God for his sinnes yet he declareth that there Was a deper consideration to Wit the tryal of his faith and pacience and so
which he hathe by hys regeneracion through Christ. “ Or kinde of in strument or tune or for the death of Labben or Go 〈◊〉 a God is not prai sed excepte the whole glorie be giuen to hym alone b Howsoeuer the enemie seme for a time to preuaile yet God preser ueth the 〈◊〉 c A 〈◊〉 of the enemie that 〈◊〉 nothing but destruction but the Lord wil 〈◊〉 his and bryng hym into 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 reigne as Iudge d Our miseries are meanes to cause vs to fele Gods present care ouer vs. e Thogh God reuengeth not sodenly the wrong done to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 not the wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f In the open assemblie of the Church g For God ouerthroweth the wicked in their enterprises h The mercie of God toward his Saints must be de clared and the fal of the wicked must alwayes be considered “ Or this is worthy to be noted i God promiseth not to helpe vs before we haue felt the crosse k VVhiche they can not learne without the feare of thy iudgement a So sone as we enter into affliction we thinke God shuld helpe vs but that is not alwayes his due tyme. b The wicked man 〈◊〉 in his owne 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 whē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he wolde he braggeth of 〈◊〉 is wit and welth and blesseth him self and thus blasphe meth the Lorde Or not be moued because 〈◊〉 was neuer in euil “ Or 〈◊〉 at c The euill shall not touche me Isa. 28. 15. or elles he 〈◊〉 thus because he neuer felt euil d He sheweth that the wicked haue many meanes to hide their 〈◊〉 and ther fore ought more to be feared e By the hypocri sie of them that haue autoritie the poore are de 〈◊〉 f He calleth to God for helpe be cause wickednes is so farre 〈◊〉 ̄ that God must now helpe or neuer g Therefore thou muste nedes 〈◊〉 this their blasphemie h 〈◊〉 iudge betwene the ryght and the wrong i For thou haste 〈◊〉 destroyed hym k The 〈◊〉 or suche as lyue not 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 shal be 〈◊〉 l God helpeth When 〈◊〉 helpe 〈◊〉 “ Or destroy no more man vpon the earth a This is the 〈◊〉 ked counsel of his enemies to him his 〈◊〉 to driue 〈◊〉 frō the hope of Gods promes b All hope of 〈◊〉 cour is taken awaye c Yet am I innocent my cause good d Thogh all things in 〈◊〉 be out of order yet God wil exe cute iudgement from heauen e As in the destru ction of Sodom and 〈◊〉 f Whiche they shal 〈◊〉 euen to the dregs 〈◊〉 23 34. a Which dare de fende the trueth and 〈◊〉 mercie to the 〈◊〉 b He 〈◊〉 the flarerers 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which hurt him more with their 〈◊〉 then with their 〈◊〉 c They thinke thē 〈◊〉 able to persuade 〈◊〉 they take in 〈◊〉 d The Lord is moued with the 〈◊〉 of his deliuereth in the end from all dangers e Because the Lordes worde promes is true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wil performe it and 〈◊〉 the poore from this wickedgeneratiō f That is thine thogh he were but one man g For they suppres the godlie mainteine the wicked a He 〈◊〉 that his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 purpose as the sicke man 〈◊〉 his place c VVhich 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Gods dishonour if he did not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d The 〈◊〉 of God i 〈◊〉 cause of our 〈◊〉 e Bothe 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 past 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to come 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a He 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 of all 〈◊〉 is to forget God b There is nothing but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among them c Dauid here 〈◊〉 on 〈◊〉 the faithfull and the 〈◊〉 but S. Paul speaketh the same of all men 〈◊〉 Rom 〈◊〉 10. d VVhere they thinke them 〈◊〉 moste sure e You make the 〈◊〉 put 〈◊〉 trust in God f He 〈◊〉 for the whole Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a 〈◊〉 red 〈◊〉 wil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for none but he onely cā do it a First God 〈◊〉 reth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 next 〈◊〉 wel to others thirdely trueth and 〈◊〉 in our 〈◊〉 b He that 〈◊〉 not the 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 wickednes c To the hinderā ce of his neighbour d That is shal not 〈◊〉 cast forthe of the Church as hypocrites †Or a certeine tune a He sheweth that we can not call vpon God ex cept we trust in him b Thogh we can not enriche God yet we must bestowe Gods gifts to the vse of his children c As grief of con science misera ble destruction d He wolde nether by outwarde profession 〈◊〉 in heart not in mouth cōsent to their idolatries e Wherewith my porcion is measured f God teacheth me continually by se 〈◊〉 inspiration g The faithful are sure to perseuere to the end h That is I reioy ce bothe in bodie and in soule i This is 〈◊〉 ment of Christ by whose resurre ction all his mem bers haue 〈◊〉 talitie k Where God fauoreth there is 〈◊〉 a My righteous cause b The vengeance that thou 〈◊〉 shewe against mine enemies c VVhen thy Spirit examined my conscience d I was innocent towarde 〈◊〉 enemie bothe in dede and thoght e Thogh the wicked prouoked me to do euil for 〈◊〉 yet thy worde kept me backe f He was assured that God wolde not refuse his request g For all rebell against thee whiche trouble thy Churche h For their cruel tie can not be satisfied but with my death i They are 〈◊〉 vp with pride as the stomake that is choked with fat k Stop his rage “ Or which is thy sworde l By thine heauēlie power “ Or whose 〈◊〉 nie hathe to long endured m And sele not the smart that Gods children oft times do n This is the ful felicitie 〈◊〉 against all 〈◊〉 to haue the face of God fauo able counte nance opened vn 〈◊〉 vs. o And am deliue red out of my great troubles 2. Sam. 21 1. a He vseth this di 〈◊〉 of names to shewe that as the wicked haue many meanes to hurt so God hath manie wayes to helpe b For none 〈◊〉 ob teine their requests of God that ioyne not his glorie with their petition c He speaketh of the dāgers malice of his enemies from the which God had deliuered him “ Or cordes or ca bles d A descriptiō of the wrath of God against his enemies after he had heard his praiers e He sheweth how 〈◊〉 Gods iudgemēts shal be to the wic ked f Darknes signifieth the wrath of God as the cleare light signifieth Gods fauour g This is described at large h As a King 〈◊〉 with the peo ple wil not shew him self vnto thē Psal. 104. i Thundred ligh tened hailea k His lightenings l That is the depe bottoms were sene when the red Sea was deuid d. m Out of sundrie great dangers n To wit Saul o Therefore God sent me succour p The cause of Gods
deliuer ance is his onelie fa uour and loue to vs. q Dauid was 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 cause good be 〈◊〉 toward Saul and his enemies and therefore was assued of Gods 〈◊〉 and deliuerance r For all his dangers he exercised him self in the Law of God s I nether gaue place to their wicked 〈◊〉 nor to mine owne affections t Here he speaketh of God according to our cap 〈◊〉 who sheweth mercie to his and 〈◊〉 hech the wicked as is said also Leuit. 26. 21. u when their sinne is come to the ful measure x He attributeth it to God 〈◊〉 he bothe gate the victorie in the field also destroyed the cities of his enemies y Be the dangers neuer so manie orgreat yet Gods promes must take effect z He giueth good successe to all 〈◊〉 enterprises a A 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 which he toke 〈◊〉 of the hand of Gods ene mies “ Or steele b To defend me from dangers c He 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 continuance and increase in wel doing onely to Gods 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 declareth that he did nothing besides his vocation but was stirred vp by Gods Spirit to execute his iudge ments c Thou hast giuē them into mine hāds to be 〈◊〉 f Thei that reiect the crye of the afflicted Godwil also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when thei 〈◊〉 for helpe for ether 〈◊〉 or feare cause those hypocrites to 〈◊〉 g which dwel round about me h The kingdome of Christ is in Da uids Kingdome prefigured who by the preaching of his worde brīgeth all to his sub iection i 〈◊〉 Ive signifying a subicction constrained and not voluntarie k Feare shal cause them to be afraied and come 〈◊〉 of their secret holes and holdes to 〈◊〉 pardon l That is Saul who of malice persecuted him m This propherie 〈◊〉 to the kingdome of Christ and vocatiō of the 〈◊〉 as Rom. 15. 9 n This did not properly apperteine to Salomon but to Iesus Christ. a He 〈◊〉 vnto man his ingratitude seing the heauēs which are dumme creatures set forthe Gods glorie b The continuall successe of the daye the night is sufficient to de clare Gods power goodnes c The heauens are a 〈◊〉 master to al nations be they neuer so barbarous d The heauens are as a line of great capital letters to shewe vnto vs Gods glo rie e Or vaile The maner Was that the bride and bri degrome shuld 〈◊〉 vnder a vaile together after come 〈◊〉 With great solem nitie and reioycing of the assem blie f Thogh the crea 〈◊〉 can not ser ue yet this ought 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 to lead vs vnto him g So that all 〈◊〉 inuentions and intentions are 〈◊〉 h Euerie one Without 〈◊〉 i Except Gods Worde be estemed aboue all 〈◊〉 things it is contemned k For God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 indeuour thogh it be 〈◊〉 vnpersite l Then there is no rewarde of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Gra ce for Where sinne is there death is the rewarde m Which are done purposly and of malice n If 〈◊〉 suppresse my Wicked 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Spirit o That I may obey thee in thoght Worde and dede a Hereby Kings are also admonished to call to God in their 〈◊〉 res b The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 grace of God c In token that thei are acceptable 〈◊〉 him d 〈◊〉 to the King in Whose Wealth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 standeth e The 〈◊〉 fee leth that God hathe heard their pe tition f As by the visible Sanctuarie Gods 〈◊〉 appeared toward his people 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ment his power and maiestie g The 〈◊〉 that put not their onely trust in God h Let the King be able to 〈◊〉 vs by thy 〈◊〉 When We seke 〈◊〉 him for 〈◊〉 a When he shal ouercome his ene mies and so be assured of his vocation b Thou 〈◊〉 thy liberal fauour toward him befo re 〈◊〉 praied c Dauid did not onely 〈◊〉 life but also assurance that his po steritie shulde reigne for euer d Thou hast made him thy blessings to others and a perpetual example of thy fauour for euer e Here he describeth the power of Christs kingdome 〈◊〉 the enemies thereof f This teacheth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 en dure the 〈◊〉 til God destroye the 〈◊〉 g Thei layed as 〈◊〉 their nets to make Gods po Wer to giue place to their Wicked 〈◊〉 h As a marke to shote at i Mainteine thy Church against thine aduersaries that We may ha ue ample occasiō to praise thy Name “ Or the hinde of the morning and this Was the name of some commune song a Here appeareth that hor ible con flict Which he su steined betwene faith and desperation b Being tormented With extreme 〈◊〉 “ Or I cease me c He meaneth the place of praising euen the Ta bernacle or els 〈◊〉 is so called becau se he gaue the people cōtinually occasion to praise him d And seming moste miserable of all creatures Which Was ment of Christ And he rein appeareth the vnspeak ble loue of God toWard men that he Wolde thus abase 〈◊〉 Sonne for our sakes †〈◊〉 vpon God e Euen from my birth thou hast giuen me 〈◊〉 to trustin thee f For 〈◊〉 Gods prouidēce preserue the infants they shuld perish a thousand times in the mothers Wombe Matt. 27 43. g He meaneth that his enemies Were so far proude 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they Were rather beastes then men h Before hespake of the 〈◊〉 of his enemies and nowhe 〈◊〉 the inwarde griefs of the 〈◊〉 so that Christ Was tormented bothe in soule and bodie i Thou hast suffred me to be Without all hope of 〈◊〉 k Thus Dauid cō plaineth as 〈◊〉 he Were 〈◊〉 by his 〈◊〉 bothe hands and fete but this Was accomplished in Christ. l My life that is 〈◊〉 left alone for saken of all Psal. 35. 17 〈◊〉 16. m Christ is 〈◊〉 With amore 〈◊〉 deliuerā ce by 〈◊〉 death then if he had not tasted death at all n He promiseth to exhorte the Church that they by his example might praise the Lord. o The poore affli cted are comforted by this exam ple of Dauid or Christ. 〈◊〉 2 12. p Which Were sa 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Which they 〈◊〉 by Gods commande ment when they Were deliuered out of any great danger q He doethallude stil to the sacrifice r Thogh the 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 as ver 26 yet the 〈◊〉 are not separated 〈◊〉 the grace of Christs kingdome s In Whome there is no hope that he shal recouer life so nether poore nor riche quicke not dead shal be 〈◊〉 from his kingdome t Meaning the 〈◊〉 Which the Lord kepeth as a sede to the Church to continue his praise among men u That is God hathe fulfilled his promes Isa 40. 11. Iere. 23. 5. a He hathe care ouer me and n 〈◊〉 vnto me all things Ezek. 14. 23. 〈◊〉 10. 11. 1. Pet. 2. 〈◊〉 b He 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 me c Plaine or 〈◊〉 Waies d Thogh 〈◊〉 Were in 〈◊〉 of death as the
were afraied to shew meanie token of frendship i Thei that were in autotitie con demned me as a wicked doer k I had this 〈◊〉 monie of conscience that thou woldest defend mine innocēcie l Whatsoeuer changes come thou gouernest them by thy prouidence m Let death destroy thē to thein 〈◊〉 that thei may hurt no more n The treasures of Gods mercie are alwaies laied vp in store for his 〈◊〉 albeit at all times thei do 〈◊〉 enioye them †Ebr. in the secret of thy face o That is in a place where thei shal haue thy cōfort and be hid safely from the enemies pride p Meaning there was no citie so strong to preserue him as the defence of Gods fauour q And so by my rashnes and infidelitie deserued to haue bene forsaken “ Or ye that fele his mercies r Be constant in your vocation God wil confirme you with hea uenlie strength a Concerning thefre remission of sinnes which is the chiefest point of our faith b To be iustified by faith is to haue our sinnes frely 〈◊〉 and to be reputed iust Rom. 4. 6. c Betwene 〈◊〉 and despaire d Nether by silence nor crying found Iease signi fying that before the sinner be reconciled to God he feeleth a perpetual 〈◊〉 e He sheweth that as Gods mer cie is the onclie cause of forgiuenes of sinnes so the 〈◊〉 there of are repentance 〈◊〉 confession which procede of faith f Whē necessitie causeth him to seke to thee for helpe g To 〈◊〉 the waters great dangers h Dauid promiseth to make the rest of Gods children partakers of the 〈◊〉 which he felt that he wil diligently loke and take care to direct them in the waie of 〈◊〉 Isa. 55. 6. i If men can rule brute beastes thinke thei that God wil not bridle and 〈◊〉 their rage k He sheweth that peace and ioy of conscience in the holie 〈◊〉 is the frute of faith a It is the duerie of the god ye to set forth the praises of God for hys 〈◊〉 power shewed toward them b To sing on instruments was a parte of the 〈◊〉 seruice of the 〈◊〉 whiche doeth no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto vs then the sacrifices 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 counsell or commandemēt in gouerning the worlde d That is the effect and executiō e Howsoeuer he worlde 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 yethe 〈◊〉 all things accordyng to 〈◊〉 mercie f By the creatiō of the 〈◊〉 and beautifull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gathering also of the 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the powe o GOD 〈◊〉 all creatures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him “ O 〈◊〉 g No 〈◊〉 can 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and it shal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h He 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the Lorde is our God i He 〈◊〉 that all thinges are gouerned v Goddes prouidence not by fortune k Therefore he knoweth their wicked enterprises l If Kings and the mightie of the 〈◊〉 cannot be sauedby 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 onely by 〈◊〉 ro 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 others to trust in that haue not like meanes m God sheweth that towarde hys of his mercie whi che man 〈◊〉 no meanes is able to compasse n Thus he speakethin the name of the whole Churche whiche orely depend on 〈◊〉 prouidence a He 〈◊〉 neuer to become 〈◊〉 of Gods greate benefite for his deliuerance b Thei 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 downe with the expe 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 owne 〈◊〉 c VVhich I conceiued for the dāgers wherein I was d 〈◊〉 shal be bold to 〈◊〉 to thee for succour whē they shall se thy mercies to 〈◊〉 me e 〈◊〉 Goddes 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 to gouerne vs. 〈◊〉 for mans infirmitie he 〈◊〉 his Angels to 〈◊〉 ouer vs. f The godlie by their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more then hei whiche 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 thei abide the last 〈◊〉 h That is 〈◊〉 true religion and worship of God 1 Pet 3. 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 gall men na turally desire 〈◊〉 he wondereth why thei cast hem 〈◊〉 willingly into miserie k The angre of God 〈◊〉 not onely destroie the wicked 〈◊〉 also 〈◊〉 heth 〈◊〉 name sor euer l VVhen thei 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 vp with 〈◊〉 thē God is at hād to deliuer them m And as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 al the 〈◊〉 of his head n Their wicked entreprises shall turne to their owne 〈◊〉 o For when they seme to be ouercome with great dāgers and dea it self then 〈◊〉 sheweth 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 Psal. xxxv a He 〈◊〉 God to 〈◊〉 his cause 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 him and 〈◊〉 him b 〈◊〉 God can with his breath destroy all his enemies yet the holy Goit 〈◊〉 vnto him these outward 〈◊〉 to assure vs of hys 〈◊〉 power c Assure me againste these tentations that thou art the 〈◊〉 of my saluation d Smie thē with the spirit of giddines that their 〈◊〉 maye be foolish and they receyue 〈◊〉 rewarde e Shewing that we 〈◊〉 call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i That wolde not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k To haue taken from me all 〈◊〉 and broght me into dispaire l I prayed for the with inward affection as I wolde haue done for my 〈◊〉 I declared mine 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 head 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saw me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the proude 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death n With their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 token of 〈◊〉 mocking 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q Their eloyced as thogh they had now sene Dauid ouer throwen r 〈◊〉 is the iustice of God to giue to the 〈◊〉 affliction 〈◊〉 and to the oppressed 〈◊〉 relief 2. Thes. 1. 6. s Because we haue that which we soght for seing he is destroyed t That is at once were they neuer so 〈◊〉 or mightie u This praier shal 〈◊〉 be verified against them that persecure the 〈◊〉 x That at least fauour my ryght thoght thei be not able to helpeme y He 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to prai se God for the 〈◊〉 of hys 〈◊〉 and for the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by his 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forward the 〈◊〉 from wicked nes to wickednes 〈◊〉 go about to couer his impieric b Thogh all other 〈◊〉 his vile sinne yet he 〈◊〉 selfe seeth it not c The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 doctrine and put not difference 〈◊〉 good and euill d By describing at large the nature of the 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 beware of these vices e Thogh wickednes 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 all the 〈◊〉 yet by thine 〈◊〉 prouidence thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and earth †Ebr. the mountaines of God 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer is excellent is thus called f The depth of thy prouidence gouerneth all things disposeth them albert the wicked seme to ouer whelme the world g Onely Gods chil dren haue ynough of all things bothe 〈◊〉 this life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h He sheweth who are Gods children to wit they that know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vprightly i Let not the
wicked to 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 Exod. 7 20. Exod 8. 6 o Meaning 〈◊〉 and Aaron p So that this 〈◊〉 came not by fortune but as God had appointed and his 〈◊〉 Moses spake q It 〈◊〉 strange to 〈◊〉 in Egypt muche more it was feareful to to sehaile r He sheweth that all creatures are armed against man when God is his enemie as at his commandement the gras hoppers destroyed the land Exod. 12. 29. s VVhen their end mies felt God plagues his children by his 〈◊〉 were exempted t For Gods plagues caused them rather to 〈◊〉 with the Israelites then 〈◊〉 their liues u Nor for necessitie but for satisfying of their lust x VVhich he confirmeth to the po steritic in who me after a sorte the dead liueand enioye the promises y VVhen the Egy ptians 〈◊〉 ented were destroyed z This is the end why God preserueth his Church because they shulde worship and callv 〈◊〉 him in this worlde a The prophet exhorteth thepeople to praise God 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thereby their mindes maie he strengthtened against 〈◊〉 present troubles and despaire b He sheweth that it is not ynough topraise God with mouth except the whole heart agre thereun to framed c Let the Good wil thatthou bea rest to thy people extend vnto me that thereby I maie be receiued in to the 〈◊〉 of thine d By earnest confession aswel of their owne as of their fathers sinnes they shew that they had hopethat God according to his promes wolde pitie them e The 〈◊〉 goodnes of God appeareth in this that he wolde 〈◊〉 ge the ordre 〈◊〉 na ture rather then his people shulde be 〈◊〉 al thogh they were wicked Exod 14. 27. f The 〈◊〉 workes of GOD caused them to be leue for a time to praisehim g They 〈◊〉 pre uent his wisdome and prouidence h the abundance that God gaue thē profited not 〈◊〉 made them pine awaybecause God cursed it i By that 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 the hainous 〈◊〉 ce maie be conside red 〈◊〉 they that life against Gods ministers rebel against him k He sheweth that all idolaters renounce God to be their 〈◊〉 when in stead 〈◊〉 him they worship anie creature muche more wood 〈◊〉 me 〈◊〉 calues l If Moses by his intercession had not obteined Gods fauou against their 〈◊〉 m That is Canaan which was as 〈◊〉 were 〈◊〉 earnest penie 〈◊〉 the heauenlie inheritance n That is he ware Somtime also it 〈◊〉 to punish o VVhich was the idole of the Moabites p 〈◊〉 of fred to the dead idoles q Signifing that whatsoeuer 〈◊〉 inuenteth of him self to 〈◊〉 God by is 〈◊〉 proucketh his angre r VThen all other neglected Gods glorie he in his 〈◊〉 killed the 〈◊〉 and preuented 〈◊〉 s This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and for his 〈◊〉 sake was accepted t If so notable a Prophet of God escape not punishement thogh other prouoked him to sinne how muche more shal they besubiect to Gods iudgement which cause Gods children to 〈◊〉 Nomb. 0. 〈◊〉 Nom. 20 2. Psal. 65. 8. u He s 〈◊〉 how 〈◊〉 uous a thing 〈◊〉 is which can win ne vs to things abhorring to natu rewhere as God worde can not ob teine moste smale things x Then true 〈◊〉 tie is to cleane 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 ly vnto God y The prophet̄ sheweth that 〈◊〉 by menaces nor promises we 〈◊〉 come to God except we be all 〈◊〉 newly reformed that his 〈◊〉 ouerco uer and 〈◊〉 our malice a Gather thy Church which is dispersed and giue vs constancie vnder thecrosse that with one con sent we may all praise thee z Not that God is changeable in him self but that then he semeth to vs to repent when he altereth his punishment and for giueth vs. a Gather thy Church which is dispersed and giue vs constancie vnder thecrosse that with one con sent we may all praise thee a This notable 〈◊〉 was in the beginning vsed as the fore or 〈◊〉 of the song which was often times repetet b As this was true in the Iewes so is there none of Gods elect that seke not his helpe in their necessicie “ Or from the Sea meaning the red Sea 〈◊〉 is on the South parte of the land c He sheweth that there is none affli ction so grieuous out of the which God wil not deli uer his and also exhorteth 〈◊〉 that are deliuered to be mindeful of so great a benefite d Then the 〈◊〉 way 〈◊〉 obeit God is to followe his expresse commandement also hereby all are exhorted to descende into them selues forasmuch as 〈◊〉 are punished but for their sinnes e He sheweth that the cause why God doeth punish vs extremely is because we can be broght vnto him by none other 〈◊〉 f VVhen the 〈◊〉 to mans iud gement no recoue rie but all 〈◊〉 are broght to 〈◊〉 then God chiefly sheweth his mightie power g 〈◊〉 that haue no feare of God by his sharp rods are broght to 〈◊〉 vpon him and so finde mercie h By healing thē he declareth his good wil toward them i Meaning their diseases which had almost broght them to the graue and corruption k Praise and confession of Gods benefites are the true sacrifices of the godlie l He sheweth by the sea what care God hathe ouer man for in that that he deliuereth them from the great dangers of the 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 reth them as it were from a thou sand deaths m Their feare danger is so great n VVhen their are compelled to con fesse that onely Gods prouidence doeth preserue them o Thoght before euerie 〈◊〉 to fight one against another yet at his 〈◊〉 they are a stil as thogh they were frosen p This great bene fite ought not 〈◊〉 ly to be considered particularly but magnified in all places and 〈◊〉 blies “ Or 〈◊〉 q For the loue that he beareth to his Church he chāgeth the ordre of nature for their commoditie r Cōtinual increa se and vearlie s As God by his prouidence doeth exalte men so doeth he also hum ble them by afflictions to knowe them selues t For their wickednes and tyran nie he causeth the people subiēcts to contemne thē u They whose 〈◊〉 is lightened by Gods Spirit 〈◊〉 reioyce to se Gods iudgements against the wicked and vngodlie a This earnest 〈◊〉 ction declareth that he is fre from hypocrisie and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him not “ Or my glorie because 〈◊〉 chiefly setteth forthe the glorie of God b He prophecieth of the calling of the Gentiles for except thei were 〈◊〉 they colde not 〈◊〉 the goodnes of God c Let all the worlde se thy iud gements in that that 〈◊〉 art God ouer all and so 〈◊〉 fesse that thou 〈◊〉 glorious d VVhen God by his benefites maketh vs partakers of his mercies he admenisheth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 earnest in prayer to desire him to continue and finish his gra ces e As he 〈◊〉 o
Luk. 〈◊〉 13. a He that giueth 〈◊〉 to the flatte rer is in dāgeras the bird is before the fouler b He is euer ready to fall into the snare that he lay ethfor others c He can beare no admonition in what 〈◊〉 euer it is spoken Chap. 22 〈◊〉 Chap. 20 28. d Where there are not faithful ministers of the worde of God e He that is 〈◊〉 a seruile and rebel lious nature “ Or regarde Chap. 15 18. Iob. 22 29. f He that feareth man more then God falleth into a snare and is de stroyed g He nedeth not to flatter the 〈◊〉 what God hathe appointed that shal come to him a Who was an ex cellent man in vertue and know ledge in the time of Salomon b Which werē Agurs schollers or friends c Herein he declareth his great humilitie who wolde not attribute anie wisdeme to him sel but allvnto God d Meaning to knowe the secrets of God as 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 saye None Psal 19. 1. Deut. 4. 2. 12. 32. e He maketh this request to God f Meaning that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their trust in their riches forget God that by to muche wealth mē haue an occasiō to the same g In accusing him without cause h The leache hathe two sorkes in her tongue which here he calleth her two daughters where by she sucketh the blood and is neuer 〈◊〉 euē so are the couetous extorsioners insatiable i 〈◊〉 hante in the valley for carious k She hath her desires and after counter faiteth as thogh she were an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l These communely abuse the 〈◊〉 te whereunto thei are called m Which is maried to her master after the death of her mastres n Thei 〈◊〉 great doctrine and wisdome o If man be not able to compasse these commune things by his wis dome We can not attribute wisdome to man but folie p Make a stay continue not in doing euil a That is of Salomon who was called Lemuél that is of God be cause God had or deined him to be King ouer Israél b The doctrine whiche his mother Bathshéba 〈◊〉 him c By this often re petition of one thing 〈◊〉 declareth her motherlie affection d Meaning that women are the destruction of Kings if they hante them e That is the King must not giue him self to wantonnes and neglect his office which is to execute iudgement f For wine doeth 〈◊〉 the heart as Psal. 104 15. g Defend their cause that are not able to helpe thē selues h He shal not nede to vse anie 〈◊〉 meanes to gaine his liuing †Or meat 〈◊〉 Psal 〈◊〉 5. i She prepareth their meat be time k She purchaseth it 〈◊〉 the gaines of her 〈◊〉 †Or with double l In the assemblies and 〈◊〉 of iudgement Or linen cloth m After that he had spoken of the apparel of the bo 〈◊〉 he nowdeclareth 〈◊〉 apparel of the spirit n Her tongue is as a boke where by onemight lear ne manie good things for she deliteth to talke of the worde of God o That is do her reuerence p Confesse her diligent abours and commende her therefore q For as muche as the moste honorable are clad in the apparel that she made a 〈◊〉 is here called a Preacher or one that assēbleth the people because he 〈◊〉 the true 〈◊〉 of God how men ought to 〈◊〉 their life in this 〈◊〉 world b He 〈◊〉 the opinions of all men that set 〈◊〉 in anie thing but in God alone seing that in this worlde all things are as 〈◊〉 nothing c Salomon 〈◊〉 not condemne mans labour or diligence but she 〈◊〉 that there is no ful 〈◊〉 in anie thing vnder the heauen not in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for asmuche as all things are transitorie d One mā doeth after another ād the earth remaineth longest euē to the last daie which yet is subiect to 〈◊〉 e By the sunne winde and riuers he 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 greatest labour and longest hathe an end and therefore there can be no felicitie in this worlde f The sea which 〈◊〉 all the earth filleth the veines thereof the which 〈◊〉 out springs and riuers into the sea againe g He speaketh of times and sea sons and things 〈◊〉 in them which as thei haue bene in times past so come thei to passe 〈◊〉 h He 〈◊〉 that if anie colde haue 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 in this 〈◊〉 by labour 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 shulde haue 〈◊〉 it becau se he had 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of God there 〈◊〉 aboue all 〈◊〉 Eccles. 40. 〈◊〉 i Man of nature hathe a desire to 〈◊〉 and yet is not able to come 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of knowledge which is the punishment of 〈◊〉 to humble man and to 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 depende onely vpon God k Man is not able 〈◊〉 all his diligence to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to go other 〈◊〉 thei 〈◊〉 her can he nombre the fautes that are 〈◊〉 muche lesse remedie them l That is vaine things which serued vnto pleasure wherein was no commoditie but grief and trouble of conscience m Wisdome and knowledge can not be come by without great peine of bodie and minde 〈◊〉 when a man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the hiest yet is his minde neuer fully content therefore in this worlde is no true telicitie a Salomon makeththis 〈◊〉 with him self as thogh he wolde trye 〈◊〉 there were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in ease and pleasures †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 to wine b Albeit I gaue 〈◊〉 self to pleasures yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to kepe wisdome and the feare 〈◊〉 God in mine 〈◊〉 and gouerne mine 〈◊〉 by the same 〈◊〉 br do Ebr. paradises c Meaning of the seruants or sclaues 〈◊〉 he had boght so the children borne in their 〈◊〉 were the masters d That is what soeuer men take pleasure in e 〈◊〉 were the most beautiful of them that were taken in warre as Iudges 5. 〈◊〉 Some vnder stand by these wordes 〈◊〉 but instruments 〈◊〉 musike f For all this God did not take his gift of Wisdome from me g This was the 〈◊〉 of all my labour a certeine pleasure mixt 〈◊〉 care which he calleth 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 nextverse h I bethoght with my self whether it 〈◊〉 better to followe Wisdom 〈◊〉 mine owne af fections pl asu re which 〈◊〉 calleth madnes “ Or 〈◊〉 with the King i He foreseeth things which the foole can not for 〈◊〉 of wisdome k For bothe dye and 〈◊〉 forgotten asverse 16 or they bothe alike haue prosperitie or ad uersitie Prou. 17. 24. l Meaning in this worlde m He woundereth that 〈◊〉 for get a wise man being dead ssone as 〈◊〉 do a 〈◊〉 n That I might seke the true felicitie which is in God o Among other griefs this was not the least to leaue that Which he had gotten by great trauail to one that had taken no peine therefore and Whome he knew not Whether he Were a Wise mā or a soole p Whē mā hathe all laboured he can get no more then fode 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet he 〈◊〉 also that
ce the Israelites 〈◊〉 so the cities of Israél shal no more be able to detend their inha bitants then busshes when God shal send the ene mie to plague thē m VVhich are ex cellent broght out of other countreys n As the Lord 〈◊〉 the wicked in his Law Leuit. 26 6. o The Prophet lamenteth considering the horrible plague that was prepared against Israél by the Assy ians which were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in nomber and gathered of many nacions p He addeth this for the consolation of the faithful whiche were in Israél q He compareth the enemies the Assyrians to a tempest whiche riseth ouer night and in the 〈◊〉 is gone a He meaneth that parte of Ethiopia which lieth toward the sea which was so ful 〈◊〉 shippes that the seales which he compareth to Wings semed to shadow the sea b Which in those countries were great in so muche as they made shippes of them for swiftenes c This may be taken that they sent other to cōforte the Iewes and to promise thē helpe against their enemies so the Lord did threaten to take away their strength that the Iewes shulde not trust therein or that they did soli cite the Egyptiās and promised thē aide 〈◊〉 go against Iudáh d To wit the Iewes who because of God plagues made all other nacions afraid of the like as God threatened e Meaning the Assyrians as Chap 8. 7. f When the Lord prepareth to fight against the Ethiopians g I wil stay a while from punishing the wicked h Which two seasons are moste 〈◊〉 able for the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 hereby he meaneth that he wil seme to fauour them and giue them abundance for a time but he wil suddenly cut them of i Not onely men shal contemne them but the brute beasts k Meaning that God wil pitie his Church and receiue that litle remnant as an offring vnto himself Deut 28 〈◊〉 a Read Chap 〈◊〉 1. b Because the Egyptians trusted in the defence of their countrey in the 〈◊〉 of their idoles and in the valiantnes of their men the Lord sheweth that he 〈◊〉 ouer all their mu nitions in a swift cloude and that their idoles shal tremble at his cōming and that mens hearts shal faint c As he caused the Ammonites Moabites and Idumeans to kil one another whē thei came to destroye the Church of God 2. 〈◊〉 20 22 Chap. 49. 〈◊〉 d Meaning their policie and wisdome e He sheweth that the sea Ni 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great riuer whereby thei thoght thē selues most 〈◊〉 shulde not 〈◊〉 able to de fend them from his angre but that he wolde send the 〈◊〉 among t 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 k pe thē 〈◊〉 as sclaues f For Nilus 〈◊〉 into the sea by seuen 〈◊〉 as thogh they 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 g The Ebrewe worde is 〈◊〉 whereby they meane the spring out of the which the water 〈◊〉 as out of a mouth h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vse to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of a 〈◊〉 by ta king away of the commodities 〈◊〉 as by vines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suche 〈◊〉 thigs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are enriched i Called also Tanes a famous citie vpon Nilus k He noteth the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pharaoh who persua deth the King that he was wise and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his house was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him self saying I am wise l Or Memphis 〈◊〉 Alexādria and now called the great 〈◊〉 m The principal vpholders thereof are the chiefest cause of their destruction n 〈◊〉 the spirit of Wisdome he hathe made thē 〈◊〉 and gid 〈◊〉 with the spirit of errour o Nether the great nor the smale the strong nor the 〈◊〉 p 〈◊〉 that through their occasion the Iewes made not God their de fence but put their trust in thē and were therefore now punished 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 lest the like 〈◊〉 vpon them q Shal make one confession of faith with the people of 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 meaning the Language wherein God was then serued r Shal 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and protest to serue God a right s Meaning of six cities fiue shulde serue God and the sixt remaine in their wickednes and so of the sixt parte there shulde be but one 〈◊〉 t There shal be euident signes token that Gods religion is there which name of 〈◊〉 is taken of the 〈◊〉 ancient times when God had not as yet appoin ted the place and ful maner how he wolde be Worshiped u This declareth that this prophecie shulde be accomplished in the time of Christ. x By these ceremonies he comprehendeth the spi ritual seruice vnder Christ. y By these two nacions which 〈◊〉 then chief enemies of the Church he sheweth that the Gentiles the Iewes shulde be ioyned together in one faith and religion and shulde be all one folde vnder Christ their shepherd a Who was a ca ptaine of Sanche rib 2. King 18. b A citie of the Philistims c The Ebrewes write that Saneherib was so called d Which signifieth that the Pro phet did lament the miserie that he sawe prepared before the thre yeres that 〈◊〉 naked and bare foted e In whose aide thei 〈◊〉 f Of whome they boasted and gloried g Meaning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 about 〈◊〉 their enemies as 〈◊〉 with waters a On the sea side betwene Iudea and 〈◊〉 was a Wildernes whereby he meaneth Chaldea b That is the rui ne of Babylon bv the Medes and Persians c The Assyrians and Chaldeans which 〈◊〉 destroyed other natiōs shal be ouer corne of the Medes and Persians and this he 〈◊〉 an hundreth yere before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to passe d By Elám he meaneth the Persians e Because thei shal finde no succour they shal mourne no more or haue caused them to cease mourning whome Babylon had afflicted f This the Prophet speaketh in the persone of the Babylonians g He prophecieth the death of Belshazar as Dan. 〈◊〉 30. Who in the middes of his pleasures was de stroyed h Whiles they are eating and drinking they shal be commanded to runne to their weapons i To Wit in avision by the spirit of prophecie k Meaning charets of men of Warre and others that 〈◊〉 the baggage l Meaning Darius Which 〈◊〉 came Babylon m The Watchemā Whomel saiáh see vp tolde him Who came toward Babylon and the Angel declared that it shulde be destroyed all this was done in a vision n Meaning Babylon †Ebr. sonne o Which was a citie of the Ishmaelites and was so named of 〈◊〉 * Genes 〈◊〉 14. p A mountaine of the Idumeans q He describeth the 〈◊〉 of the people of Dumáh Who Were night and day in seare of their enemies and euer ran to and fro to 〈◊〉 newes r For feare he Arabians shal flee into the Woods and he appointeth What way thei shal take f Signifying that for feare they shal not 〈◊〉 to eat or drinke Iete 〈◊〉 8. t He appointeth them 〈◊〉 for one yere onely and then they shulde be destroyed u Read * Chap. 16. 14. Reuel 14. 8.
I haue determi ned in my secret counsel and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to destroy thē 〈◊〉 my sworde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with sheding blood e Thei had an opi nion of holines because thei came of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in effect were accursed of God enemies vnto his Church as the 〈◊〉 are f That is bothe o yong and olde poore and riche of his enemies g That famous citie shal be consumed as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 h The mightie riche shal be as well destroyed as the 〈◊〉 i He alludeth to the destruction of Sodom and Gomorah k Read Chap. 13. 21 and zephan 2 14. l In vaine shall any mā go about to buyld it 〈◊〉 m Meaning there shal be nether order nor policie nor 〈◊〉 of commune weale n Read Chap 13. 21 o Signifying that Idumea shuld be an 〈◊〉 desolation and baren wildernes p That is in the Law where such curses are threatned againste the wicked Chap. XXXV q To wit beastes and foules r That is the mouthe of the Lord. s He hathe giuen the beastes and foules Idumea for an inheritance a He 〈◊〉 of the ful 〈◊〉 ̄ of the Church both of the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 vnder 〈◊〉 which shal be 〈◊〉 accōplished at the last day albeit as yet it is 〈◊〉 to a desert and 〈◊〉 b The Church whi che was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to a 〈◊〉 wildernes shal by Christ be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and beautiful c He sheweh that the 〈◊〉 of God is the cause that the 〈◊〉 doeth bring forth 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 d He 〈◊〉 all to 〈◊〉 one an other and 〈◊〉 the ministers to exhorte strengthen the 〈◊〉 that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abide the coming of God 〈◊〉 is at 〈◊〉 e To destroye your enemies f VVhē the knowledge of Christ is 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 that were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of God shal haue thē giuen by Christ. h It shal be for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the Wicked i God shal lead guide 〈◊〉 alluding to the 〈◊〉 forthe of 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 to the wicked to be 〈◊〉 hereby 〈◊〉 30 6. l VVhome the Lord shal 〈◊〉 from the 〈◊〉 tie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a This historie is 〈◊〉 because it is as a 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of the doctrine 〈◊〉 bothe for the threatnings and 〈◊〉 to wit that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suffer his Churche to be afflicted but at length wolde end deliuerance b VVhen he had abolished supersticion and 〈◊〉 and restored religion yet God wolde exercise his Church to 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 cience c For hewas now restored to his 〈◊〉 as Isaiah had prophecied Chap. 22. 20 d This declareth that there we e sew 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 in the Kings house when he was 〈◊〉 to send this w 〈◊〉 man in suche a 〈◊〉 matter c Saneheribs chief captaine f He speaketh this in the persone of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 charging him that he put his 〈◊〉 in his wit and eloquence where as his 〈◊〉 confidence was in the Lord. g Satan labored to pul the godlye King from one vaine confidence to another to wit from trust in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 power was weak and wold deceiue thē to yelde him selfe to the 〈◊〉 and so not to hope for anye helpe of God “ Or turne backe h He reprocheth to Hezekiah his smale power whi che is not able to resist one of 〈◊〉 least captaines i Thus the wicked to deceiue 〈◊〉 will 〈◊〉 the Name of the Lord but we must trye the 〈◊〉 whether thei be of God or 〈◊〉 k Thei were afraide lest by hys wordes he shuld haue 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 against he King and also 〈◊〉 tended to 〈◊〉 we to so me 〈◊〉 with him †〈◊〉 the water of theirfete l The 〈◊〉 worde 〈◊〉 blessing whereby this wicked 〈◊〉 wold haue persuaded the peo ple that their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 vnder 〈◊〉 thē vnder Hezekiah m That is of Antiochia in 〈◊〉 of the which these two others cities also were whereby we se how euery towne had his peculiar idole how the wicked make God an idol becau se they do not vn 〈◊〉 that God maketh them his scourge and punisheth cities for sin nes n Not that thei did not shewe by 〈◊〉 signes that 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 hisblasphemie for thei had now rent 〈◊〉 clothes but they knewe it was in vaine to vse long reasoning with this in side le whose rage thei shulde haue somuch more pro uoked Chap. XXXVII 2. King 19. 1. a In signe of grief and 〈◊〉 b To haue cōfort of him by the worde of God that his faith might be confirmed andso his prayer be more earnest teaching hereby that in all 〈◊〉 these two are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remedies to seke vnto God and his ministers c VVe are in as great sorowe as a woman that trauaileth of childe and can not be de liuered d That is wil declare by effect that he hathe heard it for when God 〈◊〉 to punish it 〈◊〉 to the flesh that he knoweth not the sinne or heareth not the cause e Declaring that the ministers offi ce not onely stand in comforting by the worde but al so in praying for the people f 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 that shal come sight against him g VVhich was a citie toward Egypt thinking the rehy to 〈◊〉 the force of his enemies h Thus God wolde haue him to vt ter amoste horrible blasphemie be fore his 〈◊〉 as to call the autor of all trueth a deceiuer 〈◊〉 gather hereby that Shenah had 〈◊〉 sed vnto 〈◊〉 the answer that Isaidh sent to the King i VVhich was aci tie of the 〈◊〉 k Called also Char 〈◊〉 in Meso 〈◊〉 whence Abraham came of ter his fathers death l He 〈◊〉 his praier on Gods promes who pro mised to heare 〈◊〉 from betwene the Cherubins m Meaning of the ten tribes n He declareth for what cause he praied that they might be deliuered to wit that God might beglo rified thereby through all the worlde o VVhome God had chosen to him self as a chaste vir gine ouer who me he had care to preserue her from the Iustes of the ty rant 〈◊〉 a father wolde haue ouer his daughter p Declaring here by that they that are enemies to Gods Church 〈◊〉 against him who sequarel his Chur che onely 〈◊〉 neth q He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his policie in 〈◊〉 that he can 〈◊〉 meanes to 〈◊〉 his armie and 〈◊〉 his power in that that his armie is so great that it is able to drye vp whole riuers and to destroy the wa ters whiche the Iewes had closed in r Signifying that God made 〈◊〉 his Church to destroy it but to preserus it therefore he saieth that he formed it of olde 〈◊〉 in his eternal coūsel which can not be changed †〈◊〉 short in hand s He sheweth that the state power of moste 〈◊〉 cities 〈◊〉 but a moment in respect of the Church which shal remai ne for euer because God is the main 〈◊〉 thereof t Meaning his counsels and enterprises u
fathers in 〈◊〉 past m Meaning Mo sés n That is in Mosés that he might wel gouerne the people some referre this giuing of the Spirit to the people o Peaceably and gently as an horse is led to his pasture p Hauing declared Gods 〈◊〉 shewed to their 〈◊〉 he turneth him self to God by prayer desiring him to continue the same graces toward them q Thy great affection which thou barest towards vs. r Meaning frō the whole bodie of the Church s Thogh Abrahā wolde refuse vs to be his children yet thou 〈◊〉 refuse to be out father t By taking away thy holie Spirit from vs by whome we we egouerned and so for 〈◊〉 ingra titude didest deliuer vs vp to our owne concupiscence and didest punish sinne by sinne according to thy iuste iudgement u Meaning for the couenants sake made to Abráhám Izhák and Iaakob his seruants x That is in respect of the promes which is perpetual albeit thei had now possessed the land of Canáan a thousand and foure hundreth yere and 〈◊〉 they lament to moue God rather to remember his couenant then to punish their sinnes a The Prophet cōtinueth his praier 〈◊〉 God to declare his Ioue toward his Churche by 〈◊〉 mightie power as he did in mount Sinai b Meaning the raine haile fyre thunder lightenings c S. Paul vseth the same kinde of admiration 〈◊〉 Cor. 2. 9. marueling at Gods great benefite shewed to his Churche by the preaching of the Gospel d Thou shewedst fauour towarde our fathers when they trusted in thee and walked after thy commādements e Thei considered thy great mercies f That is in thy mercies which he calleth the waies of the Lord. g Thou wilt haue pitie vpon vs. h VVe are iustely punished broght into 〈◊〉 be cause we haue pro uoked thee to angre thogh we wolde excuse our selues yet our righ teousnes and best vertues are before thee as 〈◊〉 cloutes or as some read like the mēstruous clothes of a woman i Albeit o Lord by thy iuste iudgement thou maiest vtterly destroy vs as the potter may his pot yet we appeale to thy mercies whereby 〈◊〉 hathe pleased thee to adopters to be thy children k For so the flesh iudgeth when God doeth not 〈◊〉 send succor l VVhich w ere dedicat to thy seruice and to call vpon thy Name m VVherein we reioyced and worshiped thee n That is at the contempt of thine owne glorie thogh our sinnes haue deserued this yet thou wilt not suffer thy glorie thus to be diminis hed a Meaning the Gē 〈◊〉 which knew not God shulde seke after him when he had moued their heartes with his holy Spirit Rom. 10. 10 b He sheweth the cause of the reiectiō of the Iewes because theiwold not obey him for anye admonition of his 〈◊〉 by whome he 〈◊〉 thē continually and stretched out his hande to drawe them c He sneweth that to delite in our o wne fantasies is the declining 〈◊〉 God the beginning of all superstition and 〈◊〉 d VVhiche were dedicat to idoles e Meaning 〈◊〉 altars whiche he thus nameth by contempt f To consult with 〈◊〉 and to con iure deuils which was forbidden Deur 18. 11. g VVhich was cō trarie to Gods cōmandement Leu. 11 7. Deut. 14. 8. h Hesheweth that hypocrisie is euer ioyned with pride and contempt of others i Their punishement shall neuer haue end k So that the remembrāce thereof can not be forgotten l Shalbe bc the punished together and this declareth how the children are punished for their fathers 〈◊〉 to wit when the same fautes or like are founde in them m That is it ispro fitable meaning that God wil not destroy the faithful branches of his vineyard whē he 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 stockes that is the 〈◊〉 n VVhiche was a plentiful place in Iudea to fede shepe as Achor was for catted o By the multitude and nomber he meaneth their innumerable idoles of whome they thoght they colde neuer haue ynough p Seing you can not nomber your gods I wil nōber you with the sworde q By my Prophetes whome ye wolde not obey r By these wordes 〈◊〉 and drinke he meaneth the blessed life of the faithfull 〈◊〉 haue alwaies consolacion and 〈◊〉 contentement ef all things in their God thogh some times they lacke these corporal things t Then by the Name of the Iewes u By 〈◊〉 and by swearing is ment 〈◊〉 of GOD for his benefites and the true worshiping of him whiche shal not be onely in Iudea but through all the worlde x I will no more 〈◊〉 fer my Church to be desolate as in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Meaning that he wolde call the Gentiles who shulde 〈◊〉 euen the very name of the Iewes for their infidelities sake y I will so alter and change the 〈◊〉 of my Churche that it shall seme to dwel in a newe worlde z Meaning in this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Churche there shulde be no weakenes of youth nor infirmities of age but all shulde 〈◊〉 fresh and florishing and this is accomplished in the heauenlye Ierusalém when all sinnes shall cease and the 〈◊〉 shal be wiped away a VVhere by he sheweth that the insideles and 〈◊〉 sinners haue no parte of this benediction b He proposeth to the faithfull the blessings whiche are conteined in the Lawe and so vnder temporal things 〈◊〉 rehendeth the spiritual promises c Read Chap. 11. 6. Act. 7. 48. a My 〈◊〉 is so great that it filleth both heauen and earth therfore cannot be in cluded in a tēple like an idole condemning hereby their vaine confidence which trusted in the Tēple and sacrifices b Seing that bothe the Temple the things therein with the sacrifices were made and done by his appointement he sheweth that he hathe no nede thereof and that he cā be without them Psal. 50. 10. c To him that is humble and pure in heart whiche receiueth my doctrine with reuerence and feare d Because the Iewes thoght them selues holy by offring of their sacrifices and in the meane season had nether faith nor repentance God sheweth that he doeth no lesse 〈◊〉 these ceremonies then he doeth the sacrifices of the heathen who offred men doggs and swine to their idoles whiche things were expressely 〈◊〉 bidden in the Law e I wil 〈◊〉 their wickednes and hypocrisie wherewith thei thinke to blinde mine eies to all the worlde f He incourageth the faithful 〈◊〉 pro mising to destroy their enemies which pretended to be as brethren but were 〈◊〉 tes and 〈◊〉 thē that feared God g The enemies 〈◊〉 shorrely heare a more terrible voyce euen fyre slaughter seing thes wolde not heare the gentle voyce of the Prophets whiche called them to repen tance h Meaning that the restauratiō of the Church shulde be so sudden and contrarie to all mens opinion as when a woman is deliuered before she loke for it that without peine 〈◊〉 i This shall passe the capacitie of man to se
the kingdome without the consent of the people t He 〈◊〉 that great forame powers shal come to helpe the yong sonne of 〈◊〉 against his vncle Antiochus and ye shal be 〈◊〉 u Meaning 〈◊〉 Philometor Philopaters sonne who was this childes cousin germaine is here called the prince of the 〈◊〉 because he was the chief and all other followed his conduit x For after the battel 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 vncle 〈◊〉 made a league y For he came vp on 〈◊〉 at vnwares and when he 〈◊〉 his vncle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no 〈◊〉 z 〈◊〉 in Egypt a He wil content him 〈◊〉 with the smale holdes for a time but euer labour by 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 b He shal be ouer 〈◊〉 treason c 〈◊〉 his princes and the chief about him d Declaring that his soldiers shall brast out and vē 〈◊〉 their life to stay to be 〈◊〉 for the sauegarde of their prince e The 〈◊〉 and the nephewe shal take 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 toge ther yet in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall imagine mischief one against another f Signifying that it standeth no in the counsell of men to brynge things to passe but in the prouidence of GOD who 〈◊〉 the Kings by a secret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cā 〈◊〉 what they 〈◊〉 them selues g VVhich he shal take of the 〈◊〉 in spoyling Ie rusalém and the Temple and this is tolde them before to moue thē to 〈◊〉 know ing al things are done by Gods prouidence h That is the Romaine power shal come against him for P. 〈◊〉 the ambassador appointed him to departe in the Romaines name to which thing he obeyed althogh with grief and to 〈◊〉 his rage he came against the people of God the 〈◊〉 time i VVith the 〈◊〉 whiche shall forsake the couenant of the Lord for first he was called against the Iewes by Iason the 〈◊〉 Priest ād this seconde time by 〈◊〉 k A great 〈◊〉 of the wicked Iewes shal holde with An iochus l So called because the power of God was nothing diminished althogh this tyran set vp in the Temple the image of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so began to corrupt the pure seruice of God m Meaning 〈◊〉 as bare the name of Iewes but in 〈◊〉 were nothing lesse for they solde their 〈◊〉 and betrayed their 〈◊〉 for gaine n They that remaine constant among the people shal 〈◊〉 others by their example and edisie many in the true religion o VVhereby 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 althogh they shulde perish a thousand times and 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 indure neuer so long p As God wil not 〈◊〉 his Churche 〈◊〉 yet wil he not deliuer it all at once 〈◊〉 so helpe as they may still 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 vnder the crosse as he did in the time of the Maccabees whereof he here prophecieth q That is 〈◊〉 shal be euen of this 〈◊〉 nomber many hypocrites r To wit of them that feare God and wil lose their life for the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying also that the Church must continually betryed and purged and ought to loke for one 〈◊〉 after another for God hathe 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 therefore we must obey s Because the Angels purpose is to shewe the whole course of the persecutions of the Iewes vnto the comming of Christ he now speaketh of the 〈◊〉 of the Romaines whiche he 〈◊〉 by the name of a Kynge who were without all religion and concemned the true God t So long the 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 le as God 〈◊〉 appointed to punish his people but he sheweth that 〈◊〉 is but for a time u The Romaines shall obserue no certeine forme of religion as other nations but shal chāge their gods at their pleasures yea continue them and prefer re them selues to their Gods x Signifyinge that they shulde be without al hu manitie for the loue of women is taken for singular or greate loue as 2. Samu. 1. 26. y That is the god of power and riches they shall 〈◊〉 theyr owne power aboue all theyr Gods and worship it z Vnder pretence of worshipping the gods they shal enriche their citie with the moste precious iewels of all the wotlde because that hereby all men shuld haue them in admiration for their power ād riches a Although in their hearts they had no religion yet they did acknowledge the gods worship ped them in their temples lest they shulde haue bene despised as athei stes but this was to increase their fame riches when they gate any 〈◊〉 they so made others the rulers thereof that the profite euer came to the Romaines b 〈◊〉 is bothe the Egyptians and the Syrians shall at length fight against the Romaines but they shal be ouer come c The Angel forewarneth the Iewes that when they shulde se the Romaines inuade them and that the wicked shulde escape their handes that then 〈◊〉 shulde not thinke but that all this was done by Gods prouidence for asmuche as he warned them of it so long a fore and therefore he wolde stil preserue him d Hearing that Crassus was staine and Antonius 〈◊〉 e For Augustus ouer come the Parthians and 〈◊〉 that whiche Antonius had lost f The Romaines after this reigned 〈◊〉 through all countreis and from sea to sea and in Iudea but at length for their crueltie God shall destroy them a The Angel here noteth two 〈◊〉 si 〈◊〉 that the Church shal be in great 〈◊〉 and trouble at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and nexte 〈◊〉 God will send his Angell 〈◊〉 deliuer 〈◊〉 whome here he 〈◊〉 Michael meaning 〈◊〉 which is publisned by the 〈◊〉 ching of the Gospell b Meaning all shal rise at the ge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whiche thing he here 〈◊〉 be cause the faithful shulde haue euer their respect to that for 〈◊〉 earth there shal be no sure comfort c VVho haue kept the true sea 〈◊〉 of God ād his religion d He chiefly mea neth the ministers of Gods word and next all the 〈◊〉 whiche 〈◊〉 the ignorant ād bring them to the true 〈◊〉 of God e Thogh themost part despise this prophecie yet kepe thouit sure and 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f Till the tyme that God hathe appoīted for the full reuelation of these things and then many shall iunne o and fro to searche the knowledge of these mysteries whiche thinges they obteyne now by the light of he Gospel g VVhiche was 〈◊〉 h VVhiche was as it werea double o he and did the more conficme the thing i Meaning a long time a longer time ād at length a short time signifiyng that their troubles shulde haue an end k VVhen the Churche shal be seattered and diminished in suche sorte as it shal seme to haue no power l From the time that Christ by his 〈◊〉 shal take awaye the sacrifice and cer emonies of the Lawe m Signifying that the time shal be long of Christs seconde coming and yet the children of God ought not to be discouraged thogh it be differred n In this nomber he addeth a moneth and an halfe to the
from God g Thogh they thinke 〈◊〉 escape by 〈◊〉 the destruction that is at hand yet shal they be destroyed in the place 〈◊〉 ther they 〈◊〉 for succour h Then they 〈◊〉 knowe 〈◊〉 thei were deluded by them who 〈◊〉 to them 〈◊〉 to be their Propheres 〈◊〉 men i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to bring men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be a 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 them from God k This 〈◊〉 is so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their wick 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like to Sodō was neuer more corrupt Iud. 19 〈◊〉 l Meaning that he so estemed 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in thē m They were as abominable 〈◊〉 me as their 〈◊〉 the idoles n Signifying that God wold destroy their children by these sundry mea nes and so consu me thē by litle litle o As they kept tender plantes in their houses in Tyrus to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the colde 〈◊〉 of the sea so was Ephráim at the 〈◊〉 vnto me but now I wil giue him to the 〈◊〉 ter p The Prophet seing the great plagues of God toward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God to make them 〈◊〉 rather then that this 〈◊〉 slaughter shulde come vpon 〈◊〉 children q The chief cause of their destruction is that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 my religion in Gilgál a Whereof 〈◊〉 the grapes were gathered yet euer 〈◊〉 it gathered now strength it increased 〈◊〉 wickednes so that the correction which shulde ha ue broght them to obedience did but vtter their 〈◊〉 b As thei were riche and had abundance c To wit from God d The 〈◊〉 shal come that God shal take awai their King and then they shal fele the 〈◊〉 of their sinnes and how they 〈◊〉 in him in vaine 2. King 17. 6. e In promising to be faithful 〈◊〉 God f Thus their integritie and fidelitie which they 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 ing but bitternes and 〈◊〉 g when the calfe shal be caried away h Chemarims were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 priestes which did weare blacke apparel in their sacrifices and cryed with a Ioude 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 derided 1. King 18. 27. Read 2. King 23. 5 i This he speaketh in 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 read Chap. 4. 15. Isa. 2. 19. Iuk 〈◊〉 30. Reuel 6. 〈◊〉 9 〈◊〉 k In those dayes wast thou as wic ked as the Gibeo nites as God there partely declared for thy zeale cold not be good in executing Gods iudgemēts seing thine owne dedes were as wicked as theirs l To wit to sight or the Israelites remained in that stubbernes from that time m The Israelites were not moued by their example to cease from their sinnes n Because they are so desperate I wil 〈◊〉 to destroy them o That is when they ha ue gathered all their strength together p 〈◊〉 is pleasure as 〈◊〉 is labour peine q I wil lay my yoke vpon her fat 〈◊〉 r Read 〈◊〉 4 4. s That is 〈◊〉 in the destruction of that citie 〈◊〉 nether kinde nor age a Whiles the Israelites were in Egypt did not prouoke my wrath by their malice and ingra titude b They rebelled and went a 〈◊〉 way when the Prophetes cal led them to repētance c That is friendly and not 〈◊〉 beasts or 〈◊〉 d Seing they con temne all this kin denes they shal be led captiue into Assyria e To 〈◊〉 the Pro phetes f God 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 selfe that with a certei ne grief how to punish them g Whiche were two of the cities that were destroied with Sodom Deu. 29 23. h Meaning that his loue where with he 〈◊〉 loued 〈◊〉 made him betwene 〈◊〉 assurance what to do and herein appea eth his fatherlie affection that his 〈◊〉 cie 〈◊〉 his shal ouercome his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as he de clareth in the next vers i To cōsume thee but wil cause thee to yelde and so receiue thee to mercie this is ment of the smale 〈◊〉 who shal walke after the Lord. k The Egyptians and Assyriās shal be afraid when the Lord mainteineth his people l Gouerneth their stare according to Gods worde and doeth not degenerate a That is flattereth him self with vaine cōfidence b Meaning presentes to get 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Which in these pointes was 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 but not in 〈◊〉 d Seing that God did thus preferre Iaakob their father Iudahs ingra titude was the more to be abhorted e Read Genes 32. 31. f God founde 〈◊〉 as he lay 〈◊〉 ping in 〈◊〉 Genes 28 12 and so spake 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that speache 〈◊〉 to the whole body of the people whereof weare g As for 〈◊〉 he is 〈◊〉 like the wicked 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 Abraham 〈◊〉 Iaakob h Thus the wicked measure Gods f uour by outward 〈◊〉 and like hypocrites can not abide that anie shulde reproue their 〈◊〉 i Seing thou 〈◊〉 not acknowledge my 〈◊〉 I wil bring thee 〈◊〉 to dwell 〈◊〉 as in the feast of the Tabernacles Which thou 〈◊〉 now contemne k The people thoght that no man 〈◊〉 haue spoken against 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 place and yet the Prophet 〈◊〉 that all their religion was but 〈◊〉 l If you 〈◊〉 of your riches and nobilitie ye seme to reproche your father who was a poore 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 m Meaning Moses whereby appeareth that whatsoeuer they haue 〈◊〉 cometh of Gods 〈◊〉 a He 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 autoritie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tribe had aboue all the rest b He made a King of his tribe c The Ephraimites are not farre from destruction and haue 〈◊〉 their autoritie d The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 persuaded the idolaters to offer thei 〈◊〉 after the exāple of Abrahám and he 〈◊〉 how they wolde 〈◊〉 one another to the same and to kisse and 〈◊〉 these cal 〈◊〉 which were their idoles e He calleth them to repentance reproueth their 〈◊〉 f Thy destruction is certeine my benefite toward thee 〈◊〉 that it cometh not of me therefore thi ne owne malice 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 ne confider ce in men must nedes be the cause thereof g I am allone I am 1 17. h It is surely laid vp to be punished as Ierem. 17 1. i But wold come 〈◊〉 of the wōbe that is out of this dāger wherein he is and not tarie to be 〈◊〉 k Meaning that no power shal re sist God whē he wil deliuer his but euen in death wil he giue them life l Because thei wil not turne to me I wil not 〈◊〉 my purpose a He 〈◊〉 them to repentāce to auoide all these plagues willing them to declare by wordes their obedien ce and repentāce b He sheweth thē how they ought to confesse their sinnes c Declaring that this is the true sa crifice that the 〈◊〉 offer euen thākes and praise Ebr 〈◊〉 15. d We wil leaue of all vaine confi dence and pride e He declareth how ready God is to receiue them that do 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 ioyne them selues to this people shal be blessed g God sheweth how 〈◊〉 he is to heare his whē they repent to offer him self as a
his owne people Chap. 4 2. e which was the hauen and porte to take shiping thither calledalso Ioppe f From that vocation where ūto God had called him and wherein hewolde haue 〈◊〉 him g As one that wolde haue 〈◊〉 of this care and solicitude by seking rest and quietnes h As they had called on their idoles which declareth that idolaters haue no stay nor certeintie but in their troubles seke thei can not 〈◊〉 to whome i which declared that the matter was in great extremitie and don te whiche thing was Gods monō in them for the trial of the cause and this may not be done 〈◊〉 in matters of great importance k This declareth that the very wicked in their 〈◊〉 slee vnto God for succour and also that they are touched with a certein feare to shead 〈◊〉 blood where as they knowe no manifest signe of wickednes l They were touched with a certeine repentance of their life past and began to worship the true God by whome they sawe them selues so wonderfully deliuered but this was done for feare and not of a pure heart and affection nether according to Gods worde m Thus the Lord wolde 〈◊〉 his Prophet with a moste terrible spectacle of death and hereby also confirmed him of his fauour and support in this his charge which was 〈◊〉 him a Being now swallowed vp of death and seing no remedy to escape his faith brast outvnto the Lord knowing that out of thevery 〈◊〉 he was able to deliuer him b For he was now in the fishes belly as in a graue or place of darke nes c This declared what his prayer was and how he laboured betwene hope and despayre 〈◊〉 the neglect of his 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 for the same 〈◊〉 yet in the end faith gate the victorie d Thou hast deliuered me from the belly of the 〈◊〉 and all these dāgers as it were raising me from death to life e They that depend vpon any thing saue on God alone f Thei refuse their owne 〈◊〉 that goodnes which they shuld els receiue of God a This is a great declaration of Gods mercie that he receiueth him againe and 〈◊〉 for t has his Prophet which had before shewed so great 〈◊〉 b Read Chap 1. 1. c He went for ward one 〈◊〉 in the citie 〈◊〉 prea ched and so he continued 〈◊〉 the citie was conuer 〈◊〉 c He went for ward one 〈◊〉 in the citie and prea ched and so he continued til the citie was conuer 〈◊〉 d For he declared that he was a Prophet sent to them from God to denounce his iudgements against them e Not that the dumme beastes had sinned or colde 〈◊〉 but that by their example mā might be astonished cōsidering that for his sinne the angre of God 〈◊〉 ouer all creatures f He willed that the men shulde earnestly 〈◊〉 vnto God for mercie g For partely by the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the motion of his owne conscience he 〈◊〉 whether God Wolde shewe them mercie h That is the frutes of their repentance which did procede of faith Which God had planted by the ministerie of his Prophet i Read 〈◊〉 18. 8. a Because hereby he shulde be taken as a false pro phet and so the Name of God which he preached shulde be blasphemed b Read Chap. 1. 3. c Thus he praied of grief fearing lest Gods Name by this 〈◊〉 might be blas phemed as thogh he sent his Prophetes forthe to denounce his iud gemēts in vaine d 〈◊〉 thou be iudge whē I do things for my glo rie and when I do not e For he douted as yet 〈◊〉 God wolde shewe them mercie or no and therefore after fourtie dayes he dep 〈◊〉 out of the citie loking what 〈◊〉 God wolde send f Which was a further meanes to couer him frō the heat of the 〈◊〉 as he remained in his boothe g This declareth the 〈◊〉 inconueniences where into Gods seruants do 〈◊〉 when they giue place to their owne affections and do not in all things 〈◊〉 submit them selues to God h Thus God mer cifully reproueth him which wolde 〈◊〉 him self and this gourde and yetwolde restraine God to shewe his compassion to so 〈◊〉 nie thousand peo ple. i Meaning that they were children and infants a Borne in Mares hà h a 〈◊〉 of Iudáh b Because of the malice and obstinacie of the people whome he had so oft exhorted to repentance hesōmoneth thē to Gods iudgements taking all 〈◊〉 God him self to witnes that the prea ching of his Prophetes which they haue abused shal 〈◊〉 euenged c Meaning hereby that God wil come to iudgement against the strong cities and 〈◊〉 d Samaria which 〈◊〉 haue bene an example 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 of true religion and iustice was the puddle and 〈◊〉 of all 〈◊〉 and cor ruption and boa 〈◊〉 them selues of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e That is the ido 〈◊〉 and infection f Which they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had inriched hē therewith for their 〈◊〉 them g The gaine that came by their ido les shal be consumed as a thing of 〈◊〉 as the wages or riches of 〈◊〉 are wickedly 〈◊〉 so are they 〈◊〉 and spedely 〈◊〉 h Lest the 〈◊〉 our cue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destruction i Which was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wille 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k These 〈◊〉 cities 〈◊〉 the enemie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he came 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for his 〈◊〉 m For 〈◊〉 éh had shut vp Ierusalém that thei colde not sēd to succour them n To flee away for 〈◊〉 laid siege first to that citie and remained therein whē he sent his captaines and armie against Ierusalém o Thou first 〈◊〉 the idolatrie of Ieroboám and so didest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p Th us 〈◊〉 bribe the 〈◊〉 thy neighbours but they shal deceiue thee as wel as thei of Ierusalém q He prophecieth against his owne citie and because it 〈◊〉 an heritage he saith that God 〈◊〉 send an 〈◊〉 to possesse it r For so they thoght them selues for the strength of their citie a Assone as they rise they execute their wicked deuises of the night and according to their power hurt others †Ebr. 〈◊〉 to power b Thus the Iewes lament and say that there is no hope of 〈◊〉 seing their possessions are diuided among the enemies c Ye shal haue no more lands to diuide as you had in times past and as you vsed to measure them in the 〈◊〉 d Thus the people warne the Prophetes that they speake to them no more for they can not abide their 〈◊〉 tenings e God saith that they shal not pro 〈◊〉 nor receiue no more of their 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 f Are these 〈◊〉 workes accordîg to his Law g Do not the godlie sinde my wordes comfortable h That is a fore time i The poore can haue no commoditie by them but they spoyle thē as thogh
euill as therest d As in times past you wold not beleue Gods worde so 〈◊〉 ye not now beleue the 〈◊〉 plagues which are 〈◊〉 e They thē 〈◊〉 shall be your iudges in this cause none shal haue 〈◊〉 ouer thē to controlle them Zeph. 3. 3. f For the Iewes moste feared 〈◊〉 winde because it destroyed their frutes g They shal be so many in nomber h They shall caste vp mountes against it i The Prophet cōforteth the faithful that God will also 〈◊〉 the Babylo niās because they 〈◊〉 abuse this victorie and become 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the praise hereof to their 〈◊〉 k He assureth the godly of Gods pro cection shewing that the enemie 〈◊〉 do no more of thē God hath appointed and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their sinnes required suche a sharpe rod. l So that the great deuoureth the smale and the Caldeans destroye all the worlde m Meaning that the enemies 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 gloriein their owne force power wit n Meaning that they shulde not a I will renounce mine owne iudge ment and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on God to be instructed what I 〈◊〉 answer 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ching 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 it in great 〈◊〉 that he that 〈◊〉 maye read it c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the enemie the comfort of the Churche whiche thing thogh God execute not according to mās hastie affections vet the yssue of bothe is certaine at his time appointed d To truste in him self or in 〈◊〉 thing is 〈◊〉 to be quiet for the 〈◊〉 rest isto stay vpō God by faith Rom. 1 17. Galat. 2. 11 Ebr 10. 38. e He cōpareth the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to a drunkard that is without reason sense whome God will punish and make him a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to all the worlde and thys he speaketh for the comfort of the godly and against the Caldeans f Signifying that all the world shal wish the destruction of 〈◊〉 that by their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 thei heape but vpon them 〈◊〉 more 〈◊〉 burdens for the more they get the more are they troubled g That is the Medes and Persians that shulde destroye the Babylonians h Signifying that the couetous man is the ruine of his owne house when as he 〈◊〉 to enriche it by 〈◊〉 and oppression i The stones of the house shal crye say that they are buylt of blood the wood shal answer and say the same of itself k Meaning that God wil not defer re his vengeance long but wil come and destroye all their labours as thogh they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with fire l In the destructiō of the Babyloniās his glorie shal appeare through all the worlde m He reprocheth thus the King of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as he was 〈◊〉 with couetousnes and crueltie so he prouoked others to the same and 〈◊〉 them by his rage and so in the ende broght them to shame n VVhere as thou thogh est to haue glorie of these thy doings they shall turne to thy shame for thou shalt drinke of the same cup with others in thy 〈◊〉 o Because the Baby lonians were cruel not only agaynste other nacions but also against the people of GOD which is ment by Lebanon and the 〈◊〉 therein he sheweth that the like cruelue shal be executed against them p He sheweth that the Babylonians Gods 〈◊〉 nothing auaile them for they were but blockes or stones 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10 8. q If thou wilt consider what it is and how that it hathe nether breath nor life but is a dead thing a The Prophet instructeth his people to praye vnto God not only for their great sinnes but also for 〈◊〉 they had committed of ignorance b Thus the people were afraied whē they heard Gods threatenings and praied c That is the state of thy Churche which is now ready to perish before it come to half a perfect age which shulde be vnder Christ. d Teman and Paran were 〈◊〉 Sinai where the law was giuē whereby is signified that his deliuerance was as present now as it was then e VVhere by is ment a power that was ioyned with his brightnes which was hid to the rest of the worlde but was reueiled in Mount Sinaito his people Psal. 31. 19. f Signifying that God hathe wonderfull meanes and euer had a marueilous power when he wolde delyuer hys Church g The 〈◊〉 of this king of Syria in vexing thy peo ple was made ma nifest by thy iudgement to the comfort of thy Church Iud. 1. 10. also of the 〈◊〉 nites which destroied them selues Iudg. 7 22. h Meaning that God was not angrie with the waters but that by this meanes he wolde destroy his enemies deliuer his Church i And so didest vse all the 〈◊〉 as instruments for the destruction of thine enemies k That is thy power l For he had not onely made a couenant which Abraham but renu edit with hisposteritie m Read Nō 20. 11. n He alludeth to the red sea 〈◊〉 which gaue passage to Gods people and shewed signes of their obedience as it were by 〈◊〉 vp of their hands o As appeareth Iosh. 10. 〈◊〉 p According to thy commandement the sunne was directed by the weapons of thy people that foght in thy cause as thogh it durst not go for ewarde q Signifying that there is no saluation but by Christ r From the top to the toe thou hast destroyed the enemies s God destroyed his enemies bothe great and sma le with their owne weapons thogh they were neuer so 〈◊〉 against his Church t He returneth to that which he spake in the 2 ver and sheweth how he was afraide of Gods iudgements u He sheweth that the faithful can neuer haue true rest except they fele before the weight of Gods iudgement x That is the enemies but the godlie shal turne to good vnto them y He declareth wherein 〈◊〉 the comfort and ioy of the faithful thogh theise neuer so great afflictions prepared z The chief singer vpon the instrumentes of musicke shal haue occasion to praise God forth is great 〈◊〉 ce of his Church 〈◊〉 King 22. 1. 〈◊〉 King 21. 19. a 〈◊〉 God was angrie which these dumme crea tures but because man was so wicked for whose cause they were created God maketh them to take parte of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him b VVhich were an order 〈◊〉 superstitions men 〈◊〉 ted to minister in the seruice of Baal and were as his peculiar chapelens read 2. King 23. 5 hosea 10. 5. c He alludeth to their 〈◊〉 Molech which was forbidden Leu 20 2. yet they called him their king made him as a god therefore he here noteth them that wil bothe 〈◊〉 they worship God wil sweare by idoles and 〈◊〉 thē which halting is here cōdem ned as Ezek. 20 39 〈◊〉 17. 13. d Meaning the 〈◊〉 which did imitate the strange apparel of other nacions to winne their fauour thereby and to appeare glorious in the eyes of all other read Ezek 23
falselye glosed this commandement “ O subiect punishment Exod. 20 〈◊〉 deu 5 17. “ Or without cause n For GOD knowing his secret malice wil punish him o Whiche signifieth in the 〈◊〉 tongue anidle 〈◊〉 is spoken in contempt p Like iudgemēt almoste the Romains obserued for 〈◊〉 had the examina tiō of smale mat ters the counsel of xxiii of greater causes final ly great matters of importance were decided by the senate of lxxi iudges whiche here iscompared to the iudgemēt of God or to be punished with hel 〈◊〉 q For that thou hast 〈◊〉 him or he hathe 〈◊〉 thee for God preferreth brotherlie reconcilia tion to 〈◊〉 Luk. 12 58. r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 red bothe in bodie and in minde Chap. 18. 8. s Nothing is so precious whiche oght not to be reiected in respect of the glorie of God “ O 8 not that Exod. 20 14. rom 13 9. mar 9 47. t In that he giueth her leaue to 〈◊〉 another by Cha. 19 7. den 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mar 10 4. luk 16 18. 1 cor 7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 Exod. 20 7. u All superfluous othes are 〈◊〉 debarred whether the Name of God be therein mencioned or otherwise leu 9 2. deut 〈◊〉 11. x 〈◊〉 simplicitie and trueth be in your wordes ād then yeshal not be so light and ready to sweare Iames. 〈◊〉 12. y When a men speaketh other wise thē he thin keth in heart it commeth of an euill conscience and of the deuil z Albeit thys was spoken for the iudges yet euerie man applied it to reuen ge hys priuate quarell “ Or iniurie a Rather receiue double wrong thē reuēge thine ownegriefs Exod. 21 24. Deut. 19. 21. Leui. 24 20. b This was added by the false expositers the Pharises Luke 6 29. Rom. 12 17. “ Or rush in vpon you 1. Cór 6. 7. Deut. 15. 8. Leuit. 19. 18. c These did take to 〈◊〉 the taxes 〈◊〉 and other 〈◊〉 therfore were greately in disdain with almē Luke 6. 27. “ Or embrace Luke 23. 34. Act. 7. 60. z. Cor. 4. 〈◊〉 d VVe muste labour to atteine vnto the 〈◊〉 of God who of his free libera litie doeth good to them that are vn worthie Luke 6. 32. a VVhose workes procede not of a ryght fayth but are done for vaine glorie VI. Rom. 12. 8. b In that thei are praised and commended of men c It is 〈◊〉 that God appro 〈◊〉 our Workes d In that daye when all things shal be reuerled e VVith drawe thyselfe rather a parte “ Or bable not muche f He commádeth vs to beware of muche bablinge and supetfluous 〈◊〉 g VVho is not persuaded by elo quent speach ād longe talke as men are h Christ bindeth them not to the wordes but to the sense and for me of prayer i VVe must seeke Gods glorie first and aboue all things Luke 11 2. k Reigne thou ouerall and let vs render vnto thee perfite obedience as thine Angels do l To be ouercom thereby m Thys conclusion excludeth mans merites and teacheth vs to grounde our 〈◊〉 onely on God Chap. 13. 19. Marke 11. 25. n Make their faces to seme of an other sorte then they were 〈◊〉 to do Eccle. 24. 2. o VVher by is commanded to auoyde all vaine ostentation Luke 12. 33. 1. Timo 6. 19. Luke 11. 34. Prouer. 21. 9. Deut. 15. 9. p If thine eye be disposed to libe 〈◊〉 Luke 16. 13. q If thine affection be corrupt and giuen to couecousnes Psal. 〈◊〉 22. r If the concupiscēnce and wicked affections ouercome reason we muste 〈◊〉 marueil thogh men be blindedand be like vnto beastes Luke 12. 22. Philip. 4. 6. 1. Timo. 6 8. 1. Peter 5. 7. s Mans 〈◊〉 nothing 〈◊〉 where 〈◊〉 grueth not 〈◊〉 t The goodnes of God euē towards the herbes of the field farre passeth al things that man can cō passe byhis pow er and labour u The Worde signifieth the Wea ry not thē selues x VVithcare and distrust y That is to be regenerate and amende your lyues “ Or his owne things z God Will prouide for euerie daye that that shalbenecessarie thogh We do notincrease the 〈◊〉 griefe by the carefulnes howe to liue in time to come a He commandeth not to be 〈◊〉 or malicious to 〈◊〉 our and condēneour neighbours 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their owne fautes and seke not to amend them but are curious to re proue other mēs Luke 6. 37. Rom. 2. 〈◊〉 1. Corin. 4. 〈◊〉 Mark 4. 24. Luke 6. 〈◊〉 Luke 9. 38. and 〈◊〉 b Declare not the Gospell to the Wicked contemners of God Whom thou seest 〈◊〉 to them selues and forsakē Chap. 21. 22. Mark 11. 24. Luke 11. 9. Iohn 14. 〈◊〉 and 16. 14. 〈◊〉 1. 6. Luke 6. 〈◊〉 Iob. 4. 16. c The Whole law ād the 〈◊〉 set 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vs and commande charitie d VVe must ouer come and morti fie our affections if We Wil be 〈◊〉 disciplesof Christ e For the moste part of men 〈◊〉 their owne 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 head long to 〈◊〉 Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 〈◊〉 24. “ Or a totten Chap. 3. 10. f He meaneth hirelings and hy 〈◊〉 Who ra ther serue God With their 〈◊〉 then With their hearte g By thy vertue autoritie and power Rom. 2. 13. Iames. 1. 22. “ Or miracles h I neuer accepted you to be my 〈◊〉 ministers ād disciples Luke 13. 76. Psal. 6. 9. Luke 6. 47. Mark 1. 12. Luke 4. 32. i The myghtye power of Gods Spirit appeared in hym Wherby he declared him self to be God caused others to belieue in him Mar. 1. 40. Luke 5 12. a It Was not lik that leprosie that is now but Was a 〈◊〉 thereof Which Was 〈◊〉 Leui. 14. 4. Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b He Wolde not 〈◊〉 be throughly knowen but 〈◊〉 tyme and houre appointed c Our Sauiour Wolde not 〈◊〉 that Which Was ordeined by the Lawe 〈◊〉 as yet the ceremonies ther of Were not abolished d To condemne them of ingratitude When they shall se the Whole “ Or a captaine ouer an hundreth “ Or sonne e Whiche are strange people and the 〈◊〉 to Whome the couenāt of God did not properly apperteine f For there is nothynge but mere darkenes out of the kingdome of heauē Chap. 22. 13. Mar. 2. 29. Luke 4. 〈◊〉 Mark 1. 32. Luke 4. 40. Isa. 53. 4. g The Prophete speaketh chiefly of the feblenes and disease of our soules Whithe Iesus Christ hath borne ther fore he setteth his great mercie and power before our eyes by healynge the bodie 1. Peter 2 24. Luke 9. 17. h He thoght by this meanes to 〈◊〉 fauour With the World but Iesus sheweth him that he is farre Wide 〈◊〉 that he loketh for in stead of Worldlie Welth there is but 〈◊〉 in Christ. i Luke maketh 〈◊〉 of thre Whiche Were hyndred by Worldelie 〈◊〉 from comming to Christ. k To succour ād helpe him in his olde age till he dye and then I Wil followe thee Wholy l No duetie or
l By the title of aliance and here by brother he meaneththe next kinsmā that law fully might marie her Luk. 20. 17. Act. 23. 6. Deu. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Or sonnes m VVhere Gods worde is not preached and vnderstand there must nedes reigne blindenes ād errous n Forasmuche as theishalbe exem 〈◊〉 from the in 〈◊〉 of this present life Exod. 3. 6. Mar. 12. 28. Deut. 6 5. Luk. 10. 27. Leui. 19. 18. Mar. 12. 31. Rom. 13 9. Gal. 5. 14. Iam. 2. 8. Mar. 12. 35. Luk 20 41. o Ofwhat 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 p By the spirit of prophecie speaking of the king dome of Christ. q By the right hand is signified the autoritie and power which God giueth his Sonne Christ in making him his lieurenant and gouernour ouer his Church Psal 110. 1. r Not that his kingdome shal then end but the office of his humanitie shal cease and he with the Father and holie Gost shal reigne for euer as one God all in all s Christ is Dauids sonne touching his manhode ād his Lord concerning his GOD head Nehe. 8. 4. a And teache that which Moses saith b According to Moses whome they read but not that which they teache of them selues Luk. 11. 46. Actes 15 10. c They weres 〈◊〉 les of 〈◊〉 where in the cōmandemēts 〈◊〉 written to this day the Iewes vse the same and close them in a piece of lether and so binde thē to their browe and left arme to the intent they might haue continual remēbran ce of the Law d Christ for bideth nor to giue iuste honour to Magistrates ād Masters but condemneth ambicion and 〈◊〉 perioritie ouer our brothers faith which office apperteineth to Christ alone Nom. 15 38. Deut 22. 12. Mar. 12 38. e The Pharises were called Masters or Fathers and the Scribes Docters Luk. 11. 43. 20. 46. Or master Iam. 3. 1. f The highest dignitie in the 〈◊〉 is notlord shippe or dominion but ministe rie and seruice Or teacher Mal. 1. 6. Luk. 14. 〈◊〉 and 18 14. g Ye kepe backe the pure religion knowledge of God when men are readie to em brace it h Which haue now their 〈◊〉 within the dores i They soght all meanes thatthei colde inuent to make of a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k And maketh it to be taken as an 〈◊〉 thing because of the vse and hereby Christ sheweth that mans doctrine doeth not onely obscure the worde of God but is 〈◊〉 to it Marke 12. 40. luke 20. 47. “ Or is a detter * 1. King 8. 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 Chro. 6. 1. Chap. 〈◊〉 34. Luk 〈◊〉 42. l Ye staye at that which 〈◊〉 and let passe that 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 importance m Ye seke how to get estimaciō with men and passe not whether ye haue a good conscience or no. “ Or intemperancre Or painted n 〈◊〉 a remembrance of thē in the meane sea son they passed not for their doctrine o It is not now onely that our nacion hathe be gōne to be cruel against the seruants of God therefore it is no 〈◊〉 thogh the children of suche mu therers 〈◊〉 roughly the Prophetes p To conuince you of greater in gratitude q Christ meaneth that all their race shal be punished so that the iniqui tie of the fathers shal be 〈◊〉 in to the bosome of the children which resemble their fathers Gen. 4 8. Ebr. 11 44. r Read 2. Chro. 24 22. Luke 13 14. 2. Esdr. 1 30. s He wil returne no more to them as a teacher but as a iudge when as they shal be cōp lled to confesse althogh to late that he is the verie Sōne of God Chap. 〈◊〉 Marke 13 1. luke 21 5. a whose excellen cie appeareth in that that Herode for the space of 8. ye es kept 10000 men in worke the stones were 15 cubites long in height 12 in breadth 8 as losephus writeth Luke 19 44. b 〈◊〉 thoght the worlde 〈◊〉 be at an end when Ierusalem were destroyed Ephe. 5 6. c He answereth them not according to their mindes but admonisheth them of that which is necessarie for them to knowe Colos. 2 28. d Great ād cruel warres haue en sued since amongs the heathen for the contempt of the Go spel and increase more and more Chap. 10. 17. Luke 21 12. Iohn 15 20. and 16. 2. e As if you were the cause of these troubles f Manie wil kep backe their charitie because they are 〈◊〉 and euill vpon whō they shuld besto wit 2. Thes. 3. 13. 2. Tim. 2. 3. Marke 13. 14. Luke 22. 20. Dan. 9 27. g When the 〈◊〉 shal be pollu ted it shal be a signe of extreme desolation the sacrifices shall end and neuer be restored h The horrible destructiō of the Temple and the corruption of Gods pure religion Act. 1. 12. “ Or man i God preuideth for hys children in the middes of troubles Marke 〈◊〉 21. Luke 17. 23. k Whiter the false Christs and deceiuers leade the people hyding them selues in holes as if they were ashamed of their pro fession “ Or clossetes l 〈◊〉 despite of 〈◊〉 the faithful shal he gathered and ioyned with Christ as the 〈◊〉 assemble to adead 〈◊〉 m VVhen God 〈◊〉 made an end of the troubles of his Church n He 〈◊〉 an horrible trem bling of the worlde and as it were an alteration of the ordre of nature Luk. 17. 37. Mar. 13. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. 〈◊〉 32 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 15. Reuel 1. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. 〈◊〉 4. 16. o For within fiftie yeres after Ierusalem was destroied the godlie were persecuted falle teachers seduced the people religion was polluted so that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to beat an 〈◊〉 Mar. 13 32. Gene. 7. 5. 〈◊〉 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 20. p Because of their incredulitie q This teacheth euerie man to walke warely not respecting his companion althogh he be neuer so dere vnto him Luk 17. 〈◊〉 1. thes 4. 17. Mar. 13. 35. Luk. 12. 19. 2. thes 3. 2. 〈◊〉 16. 18. Luk. 12 42. “ Or separat him Chap 〈◊〉 42 and 25. 30. a This similitud̄e teacheth vs that it is not sufficiēt to haue once giuē our selues to followe Christ but that we muste continue b To do him ho nor as the maner was c Manie seke that which they haue contemned but it is to late “ Or quenched d This was spokē in reproche because they made not prouision in time e I wil not open to you because you haue failed in the midde way f This similitude teacheth how we oght to continue in the knowledge of God do good with those graces that God hathe giuen vs Chap 24. 43. mar 13. 33. Luk. 19. 12. g Euerie talent 〈◊〉 made threscore poūde read “ Or made Chap. 18. 24. h The master receiueth him into his house to giue him parte of his goods and 〈◊〉 “ Or lingerer Chap. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 18. and 〈◊〉 26. mar 4. 〈◊〉 i The 〈◊〉 of God 〈◊〉 takē away
against the Gospel the more manifestly they declare that they runne to their own destruction and 〈◊〉 constant perseuerance for Christs sake is an euident signe of saluation q God sheweth by this meanes of bearyng the crosse who are hys and who are not “ Or Christes cause a If you so loue me that you desire my comfort b From the consent of Wils and mindes he proce deth to the agrement in 〈◊〉 that there might be ful and perfect cōcorde Nom. 12. 10. Mat. 20. 〈◊〉 c If Christ being verie God equall with the Father laid aside his glo rie and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because a seruaunt ād willingly submitted him self to moste shameful death shal whiche are nothing but vile sclaues through arrogācie 〈◊〉 downe our 〈◊〉 and preferre our selues d For he that was God shuld haue done none iniurie to the Godhead e The poore and weake nature of man f He was sene ād heard of men so that his behauiour and persone declared that he 〈◊〉 as a miserable man Ebr. 2. 9. g VVorship and be subiect to him Rom 14. 11. Isa 45. 23. Iohn 13. 13. I. Cor. 8. 6. and 〈◊〉 3. h Runne forwarde in that race of righteous nes wherein God hathe 〈◊〉 placed you throu ghe Iesus Christ ād cōducted you his children by his Spirit to walke in good workes and so to make your vocation sure i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make your careful and 〈◊〉 k VVhiche is 〈◊〉 fregrace 1. Pet. 4. 9. Mat. 5. 19. l As they which in the night 〈◊〉 forth a candle to giue light to others m The Gospel n The worde signifieth to pow er out as the drinke 〈◊〉 was powred on the sacrifice o To confirme you in your faith Act. 16. 1. p They rather soght 〈◊〉 by their preachyng 〈◊〉 Gods glorie 1. Cor. 10. 24. q He calleth it here the worke of Christ to visit Christ who was bonde in the per sone of Paul and was in nede of necessaries r He 〈◊〉 them which hazard their life to relieue the priso ners of Christ. a VVhiche ye haue often hard of me b VVhich barke against the true doctrine to fill their bellies c The false 〈◊〉 gloried in their circumcision whereunto Saint Paul here alludeth calling them concision which is cutting of and tearyng 〈◊〉 sundre of the Churche d In outwarde things 〈◊〉 Cor. 11. 22. Act. 23. 6. “ Or profession e As one grafted in him 〈◊〉 faith f That is to lyfe 〈◊〉 lasting g Or haue nowe taken ful possession thereof not that he douted to atteine vnto it but because he wolde declare the excellencie thereof h VVe can runne no further 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 vs strength ād sheweth vs the way i That is to obteine the crown of glorie in the heauens k Or haue more profited then others l This perfection standeth inforsa king sinne and to be renued through faith by him whiche is onely 〈◊〉 m That is that this is the true wisdome and straight rule of liuing Rom. 15. 5. 1. Cor. 1. 10. Rom. 10. 17. n That is of the Gospel which is the preaching of the crosse “ 〈◊〉 rewarde o The vaine glorie whiche they seke after in this worlde shal turne to their confu sion and shame p In minde and affection 1. Cor. 1. 7. 〈◊〉 2. 11. Psal. 69. 18. Luke 10. 20. Reuel 3. 5. and. 10. 8. and 21. 27. a This boke Ezekiel calleth the writting of the house of Israel and the secret of the Lord. Mat. 6. 25. b To succour 〈◊〉 Chap. 13. 9. c 〈◊〉 Satan who seketh to take from vs this peace of 〈◊〉 d That is begyn a newe to helpe me e That I was not able to endure my pouertie f Not of his own vertue of 〈◊〉 g VVhen I firste preached the Go spel vnto you h He had giuen of his parte in communicating which them spiritual things but he receiued no thynge of them whiche ought at least to haue relieued him in his necessitie “ Or abunde towarde your counte i Of suche as 〈◊〉 belong to the Emperour 〈◊〉 a VVhiche was a citie of Phrygia b For without Christ there is no faith to be saued by but onely a vaine opinion c VVhich cometh of the holy Gost. d That is Gods Eplies 4. 1. Philip. 1. 27. 1. Thes. 2. 12. 1. Cor. 1. 5. Mat. 3. 17. and 17. 5. 2. Peter 1. 17. e For God is is made visible in the 〈◊〉 he of Christ and the diuinitie dwelleth in him corporally f Borne before 〈◊〉 thinge was created 〈◊〉 1. 3. Iohn 1. 3. g He that rose first againe from the dead to take possession of life euer lasting whi che rising maye be called a newe birth 1. Cor. 15. 20. h That the Churche which is his bodie might receiue of his abūdance Reuel 1 5. i That is the whole Churche 〈◊〉 1. 14. Chap. 2 9. Luk. 1. 75. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 Ephe. 1. 4. 〈◊〉 2. 11. Iohn 15. 6. k Or your commoditie l As Christ hathe once suffered in him self to redeme his Churche and to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it so doeth he 〈◊〉 suffer in his members as partake of their infirmities and therfore a reuenger of their iniuries Roma 16. 25. Ephes. 3. 9. m VVhiche is the 〈◊〉 of Christ ād of the calling of the Gentiles 2. Tim. 1. 10. 〈◊〉 1. 2. 1. Peter 1. 20 n Whom he hath elected and consecrated to hym by Christ. 1. Timo 1. 1. “ Or peine and 〈◊〉 a Me present 〈◊〉 bodie 1. Cor. 5. 3. b In bodie c In minde 1. Cor. 1. 5. d Teaching you vaine 〈◊〉 as worshiping of Angels of blinde ceremo nies and beggerlie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no we they haue none vse seynge Christ is come e In sayng that the Godhead is really in Christ he sheweth 〈◊〉 he is verie God also saying in him he declareth two distincte natures and by thys worde dwelleth he 〈◊〉 that it is there for euer Chap 1. 19. “ Or essentially Iohn 1. 14. Rom. 2. 19. f Made by the Spirit of Christ. g In beleuynge that God by his power raised vp Christ whereof we haue a sure to ken in our Baptisme Or vs all our Rom 6. 4. Ephe. 1. 19. “ Or obligation Ephe. 2. 1. Ephe. 2. 13. h The 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 were as it were 〈◊〉 publyke profession ād hand wryttynge of the miserable state of mā kinde for circumcision did declare our natural 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 and washings signified the 〈◊〉 of sinne the sacrifices testified that we were giltie of deathe whiche were al taken away by Christs death i As Satan and his Angels from whome he hath taken al power k Or distinction as to make difference betwixt dayes l Meaning that the 〈◊〉 thē at their pleasure into all superstition error Mat. 24. 4. m And 〈◊〉 nothing to the kingdome of God Or defraude 〈◊〉 of your prise “ Or but they are of no value saue for the filling of the 〈◊〉 on Suche as men haue chosen according to their
and therefore are commēded after a sorte x All suche are like counsellours to Balaam Which for luere persuade to idolatrie or Whoredome Nō 24. 14. 25. 〈◊〉 y And not commune to all z Suche a stone Was Wont to be giuen to thē that had gotten anie victorie or prise in signe of honour and therefore it signifieth here a token of Gods fauour and grace also it Was a signe that one Was cleared in iudgement a The newe name also signifieth renome and honour “ Or alcumine Iohn 〈◊〉 24. b To helpe the Saincts * 1. King 16. 31. c As that harlot Iezabel mainteined strange religion and exercised cruelrie against the seruants of God so are there among them that do the like d They that consent to Idolattie and false doctrine commit spirituall Who redome Whereof foloweth corporal Who redome * Hose 4. 13. * 1. Sam 16. 7. * Psal. 7. 10. * Iere. 11. 29. and 17. 10. e Thē that followe her Wayes f The false theachers termed their 〈◊〉 by this name 〈◊〉 thogh it conteined the most depe knowledge of heauenlie things and Was in deed drawen out of the depe dongeon of helleby suche termes now the Anabaptists Libertines Papists Arrians evse to beautifie their monstruous errors and blasphemies * Psal. 2 9. g The children of Iezabel a The minister liueth When he bringeth for the good frutes els he is dead Chap. 16. 〈◊〉 1. Thess. 5. 2. 〈◊〉 pet 3. 10. “ Or persones b Ether by consenting to idolaters or els polluting their conscience With any euil Chap. 20. 12. 21. 27. Philip. 4. 4. c Which signifieth that Christ ha the all the power ouer the house of Dauid Which is the Churche so that he may ether receiue or put 〈◊〉 Whome he Wil. Isa. 22. 22. Iob. 22. 14. d Which is to ad uāce the 〈◊〉 me of God e I Wil cause 〈◊〉 in thy sight to humble them sel ues and to giue due honour to God and to his Sonne Christ. f Let no man plucke thē away Which thou hast Wonne to 〈◊〉 for they are thy crowne as Saint Paul Writteth saying Brethren ye are my ioye and my crowne Phil. 4. 1. 1. Thes. 2. 19. g That is Trueth it self h Of Whome all creatures haue their beginning i Persuading thy self of that Which thou hast not k Thus the hypo 〈◊〉 boast of their owne power and do not vnderstand their infirmities to seke to Christ for remedie Prou. 3. 11. Ebr. 12. 5. l Suffer the 〈◊〉 of thine vnderstanding to be opened m Nothing mo re displeaseth God then indiffe rencie and colde nes in religion therefore he wil spewe suche out as are not zealous feruent n In my seate royal and to be partaker o' mine heauenlie ioyes a 〈◊〉 that he make mencion of the great affli ctions of the Church he setteth forthe the maiestie of God by whose wil wisdome and prouidence all thing are created and gouerned to teache vs pacience b He describeth the Diuine and incomprehensible vertue of god the father as Chap. 5. 6. and the Sonne who is ioyned with him c By these are ment all the holie companie of the heauens d From the 〈◊〉 of the Fa ther and the Son ne procedeth the holie Gost who hauing all but one throne decla re the vnitie of that God head e The holie Gost is as alightening vnto vs that beleue and as a feareful thunder to the disobedient f The worlde is compared to a sea because of the changes and vnstablenes g It is as cleare as christal before the eyes of God because there is nothing in it so litle that is hid from him “ Or vnder the throne h They are called Cherubins Isa. 6. 3. i we are hereby taught to giue glorie to God in all 〈◊〉 workes 〈◊〉 wil 〈◊〉 no autoritie honour nor power before God Eze 10. 20. Chap. 5. 12. a A similitude taken of earthlie princes which iudge by bokes and writtings and here it doeth signifie all the counsels and iud gements of God which are onely knowē to Christ the Sonne of Da uid vers 5. b That is manie Genes 〈◊〉 9. c This vision con firmeth the power of our Lord Iesus which is the Lābe of God that taketh away the sinne of the worlde d That is manifolde power e Signifying the fulnes of the Spi rit which Christ powreth vpō all f The Angels ho nour Christ he is therefore God g This declareth how the prayers of the faithful are are agreable vnto God read h Our Sauiour Iesus hathe redemed his Church by his blood shending and ga thered it of all nations Act 10. 4. i Noc corporally Chap. 8. 3. 1. Pet 2. 8. Dan. 7. 10. Chap. 4. 11. a The opening of the seale is the declaration of Gods wil and the executing pf his iudgements b Signifying that there was maruelious things to come c The white horse signifieth innocencie victorie and felicitie whiche shulde come by the prea ching of the Gospel d He that rideth on the white horse is Christ. e Signifying the cruel warres that ensued when the Gospel was refused f who was Satā g This signifieth an extreme famine want of all things h The Greke worde signifieth that measure whi che was ordinarily giuen to seruants for their portion or 〈◊〉 of meate for one day i which amounted about foure pence halfe penie k whereby is ment sickenes plagues 〈◊〉 and death of mā and beast “ Or the graue l The continuall persecutiō of the Church noted by the fift seale m The soules of the Saintes are vn der the altar whi che is Christ mea ning that they are in his safe custodie in the hea uens n 〈◊〉 signifieth the change of the true doctri ne which is the greatest cause of motions troubles that come to the worlde o That is the brightnes of the Gospel p The traditions of men q The Church mi serably defaced with idolatrie afflicted by tyrants r Doctours and preachers that de parte from the trueth s The kingdome of God is hid and withdrawē frō men and appeareth not t Realmes kingdomes 〈◊〉 that did seme to be asstable i that faith as moun taines * Isa. 2. 19. * Ose. 10. 8. * Luk. 23. 30. u Suche men afterwarde of what estat soeuer thei be shal be desperate and not able to susteine the weight of Gods wrath but shall continually feare his iudgement a The spirit is compared to winde and the doctrine also thogh there be one spirit one doctrine yet foure are here 〈◊〉 respect of the 〈◊〉 of the foure quarters of the earth where the Gospel is spred and for the foure writers thereof the preaches of the same throughe the whole worlde b Meaning the men of 〈◊〉 earth c That 〈◊〉 the ylands d Signifying all men in general who can no more liue without this spiritual doctrine then treen can
the first plague of Egipt whiche 〈◊〉 all kindes of pestilences and contagious diseases c That is corrupt and infect d The first plague of Egypt was like vnto this e He bringeth forthe these two Angels the one whiche is 〈◊〉 of the waters the other from vnder the al tar as witnesses and cōmenders of Gods iust iudgements f For asmuch as thou destroyest there belles and preseruest thine g Signifying famine drought 〈◊〉 diseases whi che pcede therof h The wicked were hard hearted and stubbern when God punished them i This answereth to the ninth plague of Egipt whi che signifieth that the Popes do ctrine is an borri ble plague of God which kepeth mē stil in darke igno rance errours k Thei shal shewe their furie rage blasphemio against God whē the light of hys Gospel shal shine l By Euphrates whiche was the shēgth of Babylō is mēt the riches 〈◊〉 pleasures cōmodities of Rome the secōd Babylon whiche the 〈◊〉 which are the true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Christ haue takē awy by disclo singtheir wicked disceit m That is a strōg nomber of this greate deuil the Popes ābassadors whiche are euer crying croking like frogs come out of Antichrists mouth because thei shulde spake nothyng burlies and vse al maner of 〈◊〉 deceit to 〈◊〉 their riche Euphrates against the true Christians n Albeit they eal thē leues spiritual holie fathers o For in alkings courtes the Popes hath had his am bassadours to hinder the kingdome of Christ. p Of righteousnes holines wherewith we are cled through Iesus Christ. * Iere. 25. 35. q 〈◊〉 he wolde say The craftines of destruction whē as kings Princes shal warre against God but by the 〈◊〉 of Satā are broght to that place where they shal be destroyed r This is the Last 〈◊〉 whē christ shal come to de stroy the wicked deliuer his Churche s Meaning the whole nomber of them that shal cal thēselues Christians whereof some are so in 〈◊〉 some are Papistes vnder prerence of Christ serue Antichrist and some are neuters whiche are nether on the one side nor of the other t Signifying all strange religions as of the Iewes Turkes and others which then shall fall with that greate whore of Rome and be tormented in eternall paines Chap. 3. 7. Mat 24. 44. Luk 12 39. a Whiche was Christ Iesus who wil take vēgeāce on this Romish harlor b Antichrist is cō pared to an harlot because he seduceth the world with vaine wor des doctrines of lies outwarde appearance c Meanīg diuers natiōs c 〈◊〉 d The beast signi fieth the ancient Rome the womā that sitteth there on the newe Rome whiche is the 〈◊〉 whose crueltie blood shedīg is de clared by skarlat e Ful of idolatrie superstition and contempt of the true God f This womā is the Antichrist that is the Pope with the whole bodie of his filthie creatures as is expounded vers 18. whose beautie onely stā 〈◊〉 in outward pompe and impudencie 〈◊〉 like a strumpet g Of false doctrines and blasphemies h Which none 〈◊〉 know to auoide but the elect i This is the Romaine empire which being fallen into decay the whore of Rome vsurped autoritie proceded frō the deuill and thether shal returne k Whiche are about Rome l For after that the empire was decayedin Ncro Galba Otho Vitellius Vespasian and Titus dyed in lesse thē fourtene yeres reigned as kyngs Domitian then reigned after him 〈◊〉 Ner ua which was the seuenth m He meaneth Traian the empe ror who was a Spanyard adopred by Nerua but because he persecuted the faithful he go eth also to perdition n He signifieth the horrible persecutions which haue bene vnder the empire of Rome and in all other realmessub iect to the same o And breake them to shyuers as a potters pot p Diuers nations as the 〈◊〉 Vand ales Hūnes and other nations whiche were once 〈◊〉 to Rome shal rise againstit and destroy it q That in stede of doing homage to 〈◊〉 Iesus they shulde be cast into a reprobate sense to serue Antichrist and to dedicat them selues and theirs wholy vnto him 1. Tim. 6. 15. Chap 19. 16. Isa. 21. 9 Ierem. 51. 8. a This descriptiō of the ouerthrowe of the greate whore is like to thatwher by the prophetes vse to declare the 〈◊〉 of Babylon Chap. 14. 8. b He describeth Rome to be the sincke of all abomination and de uelistines and a kinde of hel c The 〈◊〉 parte of the worlde hath bene abused sedu ced by this spiritual whoredome d Whē God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the wicked 〈◊〉 euer comforteth counseleth his what thei ought to do that is that they do not communi cat with the sinnesof thewicked e The greke worde is that her sinnes so follow one an other and so rise one after another that they growe to suche an heape that at lēgth they touche the verie heauen f Blessed ishe that cā repaye to the whore the lyke as is writen Isa. 47. 8. g The 〈◊〉 boastyng of the 〈◊〉 h But ful of people and mightie Psal. 137. 9. i Both they that temporally haue had profite by the strumpet and also the spiritual marchants shall for sorow wāt of theirgaine crie 〈◊〉 and despaire k Which is verie odoriferous and 〈◊〉 l Such as thewā 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 m This is the vilest ware that these marchants sel 〈◊〉 cheape whiche soules not withstāding the Sonne of God redemed with his precious blood 1. Pet. 1. 19 n That is 〈◊〉 things whiche thou louedst 〈◊〉 o And so 〈◊〉 signes of greate sorrow “ Or noble 〈◊〉 p And hathe reuēged your cause in punishing 〈◊〉 Ierem. 51. 63. q It shall not be like to other cities whiche may be builded again but it shal be destroyed without mercie r The Romis he 〈◊〉 and marchants of soules are as Kings and princes so that their couetousnes pride must be punished secondely their crafts deceites and thirdly their 〈◊〉 a That is praise ye God because the Antichrist all wickednes is taken out of the worlde b So that all the Saintes are confirmed ād ought nothing to dout of the saluacion of the faithfull c The wycked shal be burned in 〈◊〉 fyre that neuer shal be extinguished d By the foure beastes are ment all creatures e Signifying that his iudgementes are true and iust that we ought to praise him euermore for the destruction of the Pope f GO D made Christe the bridgrome of hys Church at the beginning and at the laste 〈◊〉 it shal be fully accōplished when we shal be ioyned with oure head g That is the Angel h VVhome God offre mercie calleth to be partakers of his heauenlie graces ād deliuereth from the silthie pollucions of Antichrist Mat. 〈◊〉 2. Chap. 14. 13. Chap. 22 9. i VVho am 〈◊〉 ged to testifie of Iesus or whiche am partaker
their offrings Isai. 29 12. c God wil not be honoured according to mans fā tasie but detesteth all good in tentions whiche 〈◊〉 not groūded on his worde Marke 7 17. Iohn 15 2. d All thei which 〈◊〉 not grafted in Iesus Christ by fre adoption and euerie doctrine that is not established by Gods 〈◊〉 e They are not worthie to be cared for Luke 6 39. Marke 7 〈◊〉 f All vices proce de of the corrupt affection of the heart Gen 6 5. 8 21. Marke 7. 24. g The disciples were offended at her importunitie Chap. 10 6. h Christ calleth them dogs or whelpes whiche are strangers frō the house of God i Christ granted her 〈◊〉 for her faiths sake not at the request of his disciples 〈◊〉 7 31. Isa. 35 5. Marke 8 1. k Christ can nōt 〈◊〉 those that 〈◊〉 him “ Or 〈◊〉 Chap. 12. 〈◊〉 a Althogh they did not agre in doctrine yet they ioyned together to fight against the truth Mark 8 〈◊〉 b Men tempte God eyther by their incredulitie or curiositie Luke 〈◊〉 54. c VVhich apperteine to the heauenlie and spiritual life Chap. 12. 14. d Christ shal be to them as a 〈◊〉 raised vp frō death Ionas 2. 1. Marke 8. 14. 〈◊〉 12. 1. “ Or reasoned with thē selues e A token of Christs diuinitie to knowe mens 〈◊〉 Chap. 14. 17. Iohn 6. 9. Chap. 15. 34. f We may bolde ly by Christs admonition reiect and cōtemne all 〈◊〉 doctri ne and mans 〈◊〉 oght onely to cleaue to the worde of GOD. Marke 8. 27. Luke 9. 28. Iohn 6. 〈◊〉 g He meaneth any thing that 〈◊〉 in man Iohn 1. 41. h Vpō that faith 〈◊〉 thou hast confessed ād acknoweledged me for it is groū ded vpon an infallible trueth i The power of Satan which 〈◊〉 deth in craft and violence Iohn 20. 〈◊〉 k The preachers of the Gospel 〈◊〉 pen the gates of heauen with the worde of God whyche is the right keye 〈◊〉 so that where this worde is not pu rely taught ther is nether keye nor autoritie l Condemne by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or absolue m Because he wolde yet 〈◊〉 them and not preuent his tyme. n He wold pluck out of their hear tes that false opi nion which they had of his temporal kingdome Chap. 10. 38. o 〈◊〉 worde signifieth an aduersarie who re sisteth the will of God either of malice as did 〈◊〉 das or of rashenes and arrogan cie as Peter did 〈◊〉 8. 14. Luk. 9. 23. 14. 〈◊〉 Chap. 10. 39. p That is whosoeuer thinketh to saue him selfe by forsaking Iesus Christ. Marke 8. 34. Luk. 9. 24. 17. 〈◊〉 Marke 8. 36. Luke 9. 25. * Rom. 2. 6. Iohn 12. 25. * Mar. 9. 1. * Luk. 9. 〈◊〉 q This was fulfilled in his resurrection which was 〈◊〉 an entrie into his kingdome and was also confirmed by sending the holie Gost whereby he wroght so great and sondrie miracles Psal. 62. 12. “ Or the 〈◊〉 day after XVII Marke 9. 2. Luke 9. 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 shewed them his glories that they might not thinke that he suffred throu ghe infirmitie but that he offered vp him selfe willingly to 〈◊〉 b By these two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are represented the Lawe and the Prophets which lead vs to Christ. c After Moses Elias 〈◊〉 Peter fearing he shulde lose that ioyful sight spea 〈◊〉 as a man distract ād wold haue lodged thē in earthlie houses whiche were receiued in 〈◊〉 d VVe are recon ciled to God by Christ onely Chap. 3. 〈◊〉 e Christ is our chief and onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 11. 14. 2. Peter 2. 17. f And so worshipped Christ. g For men wold not haue belieued them before that Christ had made his glorie more manifest by hys resurrection Marke 9. 11. Mala. 4. 5. Marke 9. 14. Luke 9. 37. h He speaketh chieflye to the Scribes who began to bragge as 〈◊〉 they had now gotten the victo 〈◊〉 ouer 〈◊〉 because his disci ples were not able to do thys miracle Luke 17. 6. Chap. 20. 17. Marke 9. 〈◊〉 Luke 9. 44. 24. 7. i By this maner of speache is 〈◊〉 that they shulde do thyngs by their faith that shulde seme impossible k The best remedie to strēgthen the weake faith is prayer which hath 〈◊〉 added to it as an helpe to the same “ Or 〈◊〉 conuersant or retur ned into Galile l The Greke worde is didrachma which was of value about ten 〈◊〉 of olde sterlyng monie and the Israelites payed it once by the Law Exo. 30. 13. and at this time they payed it to the Romains m 〈◊〉 giue occasion to forsake the trueth n The worde is Statera which conteineth two didrachmas and in valued about fiue grotes of olde 〈◊〉 XVIII Marke 9. 33. Luke 9 46. Chap. 19. 24. a They striue for the rewarde before they haue taken any paine and where as they shuld haue holpen and reue 〈◊〉 not another they were 〈◊〉 and despicers of their 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 14 20. b 〈◊〉 lack of discretion but that they be not vayne glorious 〈◊〉 to aduan cethem selues to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c He calleth thē litle childrē now whiche humble them selues with all humilitie and subiectiō Marke 9. 42. Luke 17. 1. d The worde 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 milstone whiche an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and it is spoken in 〈◊〉 of that which is tourned with mans hand whiche is lesse e Christ warneth his to take heed that they shrink not backe from him for any 〈◊〉 example or offence that man can giue Chap. 5. 30. Marke 9. 45. f Christ toucheth the cause of this offence whiche is pride and disdeyne 〈◊〉 our 〈◊〉 Psal. 34. 7. g Seyng GOD hath 〈◊〉 his Aungels to 〈◊〉 the charge of hys children the wicked may be 〈◊〉 that if they dispice thē God wil reuēge their cause Luke 13. 10. Luke 15. 4. h VVe maye not lose by our offen ce that whyche God hath so derely boght i Where with thou maist be offended he spea keth of secret or particular sinnes not of open or knowē to others “ Or reproue him Deu. 19 15. Leu. 19 17. eccle 19 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 〈◊〉 5 18. k He meaneth according to the order that was amōgs the Iewes who had their coūcel of ancient and expert men to reforme maners execute discipline This assemblie represēted the Church whiche had appointed them to this charge iohn 8 17. ebr 10 28. 2. cor 13 1. l In the 16. Chap. 19. he ment this of doctrine and here of eccle siastical discipline which depen deth of the doctrine 1. Cor. 5. 9. 2. thes 3. 14. Iohn 20 23. “ 〈◊〉 done to Luk. 17 4. m VVe muste be cōtinually ready to forgiue and be forgiuen n A commune 〈◊〉 was valued at thre score pounde some also were greater and some lesse o Which amoūteth of our money to the 〈◊〉 of 25. shillings or verie nere and was nothing in respect of the for mer whiche his master forgaue him p
God estemeth onely the heart and affection Mar. 10 〈◊〉 “ Or cause Gen. 1 27. Gene. 2 〈◊〉 1. cor 6 16. ephe 5 31. a They that afore were as twoshalbe now as one persone Or persone Deu. 24 1. Chap. 5. 32. mar 10 11. b It was to auoide the crueltie that men wolde haue vsed to wards their wiues if they had bene forced to reteine them in their displeasure furie and malice Iuk 16 18. 1. cor 7 11. c That is at the beginning and by Gods ordinance d For this bande can not be brokē at mās pleasure e Some by nature are vnable to marie and some by arte f The worde signifieth gelded and they were so made because they 〈◊〉 kepe the chambers of noble women for they were iudged 〈◊〉 g VVhich haue the gift of 〈◊〉 ce vse it to serue God with mo re free 〈◊〉 h This gift is not commune for all men but is verie rare and giuē to 〈◊〉 therefore men 〈◊〉 not rashly absteine from mariagechap 18 3. i Because this yong man knewe nothing in Iesus Christ but his manhode he leadeth him to higher things to the intent that his doctrine might better takeplace k He spake this that he might learne to knowe himself Mar. 10. 13. Iuk 18 11. Mar. 10 17. Iuk 18 18. l He boasteth muche because as yet he knewe not himself m Christ hereby discouered his 〈◊〉 and caused him to feele his owne weakenes not generally cōman ding all to do the like Exod 20 13. deu 5 16. n What hinderāce men haue by riches rom 13 9. “ Or cable rope o Who can frame 〈◊〉 heartes so that they shal not set their min des on their riches Mar 10 18. Iuk 18. 28. p In this Worke whereby the Worlde is changed renued re generate or to ioyne this word with the 〈◊〉 following and so 〈◊〉 regeneratiō for the day of iudgement whē the elect shal in 〈◊〉 bodie en ioye their inheritāce to the end that they might knowe that it is not sufficient to haue begonne once q The ioye of cōscience whiche Gods children feele euē in their afflictions is a 1000 folde more worthe then all worldelie treasures Luk. 22 10. Chap. 20 〈◊〉 mar 10 〈◊〉 Iuk 13 30. a Which was called denarius and was of 〈◊〉 about foure pēce halfe penie of olde monely and was cōmunely a workemans hier XX. b They deuided the day into twelue houres so that the third was the fourth part of the day six of the clocke was none nine was thre of the clocke after dyn ner the eleuēth houre was an houre before the sunne sett “ Or 〈◊〉 c Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cause of my liberalitie d Therefore 〈◊〉 man in his vocation as he is called first oght to go forwarde and 〈◊〉 others seing the hyer is 〈◊〉 for all Deut. 1. 〈◊〉 Chap. 19 30. mar 10 〈◊〉 luk 13 30. Chap. 〈◊〉 14. Mar. 10 37. luk 18 31. Ioh 18 〈◊〉 e He settech the crosse before their eyes to drawe them frō ambitiō calling it a cup to signifie the measure of the afflictions which Cod 〈◊〉 ordeined for euerie man the which thing also he calleth baptisme f God my Father hathe not 〈◊〉 me charge to bestowe offices of honour here but to be an example of humilitie vnto all Mar. 10 〈◊〉 luk 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philip. 27. Mar. 10 46. 〈◊〉 18. 〈◊〉 Mar. 1. 1. Luk 19 29. a By this entrie Christe wolde shewe the state and condition of his kingdome 〈◊〉 is tarre cō trarie to the pōpe and glo ie of the worlde Isa. 62 11. zach 9. 9. b That is the citie Sion or Ierusalem Iohn 12 15. c It is a maner of speache called sinech doche 〈◊〉 two are taken for one d He ridde on the fole and the dame went by e VVhich is to say 〈◊〉 I pray thee desiring God to prosper and sende good successe to the Messias f For God 〈◊〉 is in h auē must onely saue Mar. 〈◊〉 37. Luk. 19. 45. Ioh. 2. 3. g In the 〈◊〉 the or entrie into the Temple Isa. 56 7. Iere 7. 11. Mar. 11. 17. Luk. 19 46. h Vnder the 〈◊〉 tence of religion hypocrites seke their owne gaine and spoyle God of his true worship Psal. 8. 2. i If God 〈◊〉 his glorie and might by 〈◊〉 that can not as yet speake is it 〈◊〉 if they that can speake do set for the ād magnifie the same k In Ebrewe it is hast ordeined or grounded the strength which is all to one 〈◊〉 because god is then moste praised when his strength is beste knowen Maike 11. 13. Chap. 17. 20. l VVhich thing semeth to be impossible Chap. 7. 7. Ioh. 15. 7. 1. Ioh. 3. 24. 〈◊〉 11 27. Luk 20. 1. “ Or of God m The hypocrites feare man more then God and maliceneuer iustifieth 〈◊〉 trueth Chap. 14. 5. 〈◊〉 6. 20. n So farre it is impossible for them to repen be saued that stande in their owne conceite that the greatest sinners that are shal more sone come 〈◊〉 repentance o God taught by Iohn the way of righteousnes 〈◊〉 se life was vpright and perfite Isa. 5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 21. mar 12 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 20 9 p The vineyarde is the people whome he had 〈◊〉 q Vsed all meanes to preserue it and to make it fruteful “ Or digged r Which were the Priests rulers s The Prophetes t Iesus Christ. Chap. 26 3. 27 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 11 13. Psal. 118 22. Act. 4 11. Rom 9 33. 1. Pet. 2 7. u As not 〈◊〉 or sit for their buylding x To 〈◊〉 and ioyne the buylding 〈◊〉 to vpholde the whole Isa. 8 14. Luk. 14 16. reuel 19 9. a Christ reprocheth the Iewes of their ingrautude and obstina te malice in that they reiected the grace of GOD which was so plentifully offered vnto them b God punisheth extremely suche ingratitude c The ingratitude of thē which are bid can not cause Gods liberalitie and his holie meares to perish Which she hathe prepared for his d In the Church the hypocrites are mixed with the godlie e He had not a pure affectiō and vpright conscien ce which proceded of faith f Thogh God suf fre for a time hy 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 yet he knoweth how to 〈◊〉 them and 〈◊〉 them out Chap. 8 12. 13 42 25 30. g By the outwarde and gene ral calling Chap. 20 〈◊〉 Mar. 12 13. luk 20 26. h These were cet 〈◊〉 flatterers of the court which euer main teined that religion which king Hero de best 〈◊〉 thogh they were enemies to the 〈◊〉 yet in this thing thei consented thinking to intāgle Christ and so ether to accuse him of treason or to bring him into the hatred of all his people i As touching the outwarde qualitie as whether a man he riche or poore k VVhich was of value about 〈◊〉 pencehalfepenie Mar. 12 10. Rom. 13. 7 Or the coyne of the tribute